COPYRIGHT DICHO DISASHI ILUNGA 2006
COPYRIGHT DICHO DISASHI ILUNGA 2006

SHORT STORIES: VICE VERSA
COPYRIGHT DICHO DISASHI ILUNGA 2006
 
SHORT STORIES: VICE VERSA: CULTURE CLASHES
 
Content
 
1) TEN THOUSAND FRANCS FOR A BULLET: AN AFRICAN GENOCIDE STORY. Edited
                           2) WTCHCRAFT: MODERN COUT VERSUS THE TRADITIONAL COUT (EXTRACT FROM THE WITCHCRAFT) Edited
3) WHO IS THIS MAN? (Extract from the Cannibals). Semi edited
4)  VICE VERSA: CULTURE CLASHES (EXTRACT FROM POSTAL CARD)
5)  WHO AM I? (EXTRACT OF VERBAL DIARRHOEA).
6)  THE CHURCH VERSES THE KINGDOM (EXTRACT FROM THE FIRST PART OF A PRINCE IN AMERICA).
7) THE CANNIBAL (NOWHERE TO RUN), (EXTRACT FROM THE CANNIBALS).
8) DARK ANGEL (EXTRACT FROM THE SECOND PART OF PRINCE IN AMERICA).
9) THE NIGHT WALKER (EXTRACT from WITCHCRAFT).
10) CELEBRATION (EXTRACT OF POSTAL CARD).
11) RICH MAN POOR MAN (EXTRACT FROM THE ANGELIC AND DEMONIAC VERSES PART ONE).
12) AIDS REVENGE (EXTRACT FROM VERBAL DIARRHOEA).Semi edited
13) CHURCH OF THE NUDITY (EXTRACT FROM THE ANGELIC AND DEMONIAC VERSES PART ONE).Semi edited
NOT IMPORTANT: names to be used as surnames: For edition surnames to be used(choose from): , Emelia, Jakarumba, Emboni, Fumbwa, Fatimata, Guyani, Kara, Jabulani, Humbi, Jambo, Kembola, Luzolo, Kananga, , Nyamena, Zozo, Punyaka, Tico Tico, Dinha, Malekesa, Likasi, Tukisa, Zambezi, Zonto, Kaina, Malaika, Banta                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               
Umoja
Other names: Bienvenue, Ford, Claude, Jean Paul, Benoit, Alphonse, Ponte, Bernard, Bernadette, Francoise, Anette.    


STORY ONE
A story of genocide then thousands Francs for a bullet (edited by Rowan Williams a Tromp Beauregard adapted story) 
 
     TEN THOUSAND FRANCS FOR A BULLET 
Denise Rutindika wasn�t one to sit back and wait for something to happen. She was the kind of girl who made things happen whatever the cost might be. At the tender age of sixteen, her forthright manner found expression in her love for dressing up like her favourite movie stars in the films she�d recently seen. Even so, I was surprised when this energetic and beautiful girl, who only days before had blatantly accused me of arrogance, talked her way past the doorman into the gymnasium where my basketball teammates and I were practicing.
As I saw her enter the building, my mind reviewed our previous brief encounter: "Why are you so full of yourself?" she had said. "You think you�re a big man, a star who can ignore anyone he likes."
It�s true; I had pretty much ignored her. However, it wasn�t really intentional, and I didn�t feel like "a star." I was too young for that - barely twenty-one. However, I had done well since moving from Zaire to Rwanda. In just two years I had advanced to a managerial position. My earnings allowed me to eat well at least, and perhaps I did seem to parade around "like a proud peacock" - a label she also assigned to me that day. 
I recall that I tried to reason with her. Of course, I couldn�t. No one could. She left. It was hours after she had left that I realized how badly I�d behaved.
Apart from my daytime work, I spent most free time training with my basketball team. We called ourselves "Virungans." Virunga is a volcano in the eastern Congo close to Uganda. The name seemed appropriate. We played hard. When we had possession of the ball in the midst of a game, we were almost invincible. Yet, we were more than just a team. We were a group of "brothers" helping one another succeed in a strange new land. Most of us had recently immigrated to Rwanda from Zaire.
In 1989, at eighteen, I had left Goma, a district capital in eastern Congo. I left because of the crippling economic impact of the Mobutu Sese Seko regime. I saw no economic future for myself in Zaire. I left to seek for work in Rwanda. Others, many others, were leaving Zaire in search of better jobs and hopefully, a better way of life.
Leaving my homeland was not easy. The mode of travel in the area was also primitive. For three days I walked and camped along the roadside, waiting and hoping for someone to pass. I was waiting for a lift - and hoping for a lifeline to get me to where I could begin to pursue new goals. Finally, I was picked up by two basketball players who recognized me. They not only gave me a lift, but they also let me share the room they leased in an apartment near Kigali, the capital of Rwanda.
In the evening after work, the three of us practiced basketball out behind our apartment house for as long as sufficient light remained. We were good, even as just a trio. Our practice sessions began to attract onlookers as well as other players.
I have always loved basketball, and it was around this time that I adopted Michael Jordan�s surname as my own first name. Hence, I became known as Jordan Simaro instead of Jackson Simaro. The fans soon picked up on this, and the 'loan' of a well known professional player's prominent surname seemed to lend strength to my game in some subjective way.
For eight months we youths did little else in our spare time but practice in this way. Our lives seemed in near isolation from the lives of others around us. However, the team grew and by the end of this incubation period we had expanded to twenty-two members. We devoted ourselves to the development of teamwork, a cardinal element in this unusual sport.
On weekends, we were allowed the use of a large practice hall in a school gymnasium nearby. Here, the twenty-two of us would divide ourselves into well balanced teams. Our quiet, skillful movements, and the incessant thump of the ball on the hardwood floor, continued to attract a steady crowd of onlookers.
As fate would have it, a self-confident sixteen year old girl was among the crowd one evening. The doorman later told me that as she pushed past him she said, "Tell Jordan that I�m here."
Denise, by any standard, was a young beauty. She stayed about two hours that time. Our eyes met too often and I played badly. As practice ended, she got up and left without saying a word. I remember thinking; what does this strange girl want of me?
My teammates soon warned me that this girl�s flirtation could lead to dangerous consequences. Her father and brothers were huge men whom everybody in the area feared. They were leaders among the Tutsi people of Rwanda. As I had left my homeland partly to avoid overbearing men like these, I promised myself not to pursue her. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, that promise lasted almost no time at all.
I was cooking myself a late lunch one afternoon when I felt someone�s hand caressing my chest from behind. I grabbed the hand and turned around. Of course, it belonged to Denise.
Day after day, and especially on weekends, Denise would find an excuse to visit me where I lived. My people say that life begins when you meet a woman and you know she was born for you - intended for you. That saying soon proved true for me about Denise. We found ourselves overwhelmed by a love that blossomed far too soon.
One fateful day. Denise�s cousin, the man her family intended for her to marry, came looking for her. The deviously clever man wandered onto the apartment property and apparently took his time moving about the outside and peering into windows. A certain two lovers failed to hear him when he peeked through their window. You see, we had neglected to draw the blinds.
In what seemed only minutes, Denise�s entire family: father, mother, four brothers and a sister, had gathered at our door. The father led the pack. Pounding on the door he shouted, "Foreigner! My respect! My honor!"
One of the gigantic sons broke in the bedroom door and heated words were exchanged.
Neighbors and friends eventually calmed down the dismayed father, pleading with him not to make a spectacle.
However, before he left, he launched a fearful threat; "Zairois," he shouted, "if you not pay money and marry my daughter, I will kill you. That you must believe!"
From that moment on, Denise lived with me, and during that time, Sandrine was born.Six months and an eight-hundred dollar dowry later, we were married. For many months thereafter she used to tease me and say, "My father do a good thing. I know you not marry me otherwise." And I�d tease back with, "So that was your plan all along?"
Denise�s mother used to urge her to have children with Tutsi men instead of with a "worthless Zairois." No doubt, her scheme was to bolster the Tutsis� numbers in Rwanda. Tutsi and Hutu friction was already on the rise. Oddly, the mother seemed genuinely serious; and this, too, became one of our little private jokes.
During 1992, we bought a new house on a peaceful small lakeshore near Kigali. A year later our happiness doubled with the birth of beautiful Bijoux. With the joy of a newborn child - with melodic sounds from the lake drifting through the open windows of our new home - life was indeed beautiful.
Denise was such a lovely mother. She nursed Bijoux and took exceptional care, not only of the children, but also of herself. She maintained her strict diet which included lots of bread, vegetables, sweet potatoes and milk. She wouldn�t touch meat in spite of her Tutsi heritage. She felt that the vegetarian diet would be better for her children as well.
Sometimes I used to just stand and admire her. For some social occasions she would dress up like a favorite movie star just as she had done in her adolescence. The clothes transformed her and would charm everybody around her. Our joys were simple, our bounty sufficient and the years we shared were idyllic.
However, the events that were soon to follow brought incalculable change. On April 6, 1994, the basketball team stopped playing and the neighbors bolted their doors. President Juvenal Habyarimana�s plane had been shot down. At first, as I listened to the news, I didn�t know what to think. Then, gradually, as the reality of the situation began to sink in, I heard my mind warning that, Oh my God, now they�ve really done it.
Within hours, prominent members of the government began calling for the death of all Tutsis. Gangs of Hutu, armed with machetes and clubs and coaxed on by soldiers and government officials, began killing Tutsis by the hundreds, The Rwandan genocide had begun. Everyone of Tutsi heritage was in danger.
Each day brought more deaths than the day before as the news spread like wild fire throughout the nation. Hutu and Tutsi neighbors, who had lived side by side for generations, now eyed each other with contempt and suspicion.
Neighborhoods, the length and breadth of Rwanda, turned into killing fields as army units joined the militias in wiping out "the Tutsi problem." There would be no middle ground. The number of fatalities grew at an alarming rate.
Inevitably, four soldiers one day arrived at our front door too. On entry, they stood with their AK47s at the ready, surveying the living room.
"We are looking for the snake," one said. I was at home watching my children and the neighboring kids play a game when the soldiers entered. Again, one shouted, "We are looking for the snake."
"There is no snake here," I said. But just as I said it, Denise opened a door to see what was going on and their leader immediately shouted, "There she is! There�s the snake!"
They grabbed her and dragged her out the front door. She and I fought them all the way, but they were too strong. I begged them not to hurt her with every argument I could think of. The children followed us outside and the neighbour's kids fled.
I hustled my two back into the house and tried quickly to reassure them. When I returned to the scene outside, Denise was on her knees begging them not to kill her. She had recently befriended a French couple, who had left Rwanda and had given her many of their belongings including a television, a stove, a fridge and a video recorder.
I offered them everything in the house, but they just kept saying, almost chanting, "We must kill the snake."
One of them drew a machete. Another held a heavy club. To my horror, I realized that they intended to butcher her as they were doing to others all over Rwanda. They couldn�t waste bullets on snakes. They had to use knives and clubs. No! More than that! They wanted to use knives and clubs.
It�s strange what the human mind thinks in a crisis. Mine turned to related instances about which I had read. Mobs gone mad with killing seem to choose to do their evil work up close and personal, hacking off limbs and smashing skulls. There are records of such occurences where babies were flung into the air and impaled on bayonets; where churches, full of refugees, were set on fire and where those who fled with their backs engulfed in flames were shot on sight.
While in this helpless, frantic state of mind, I begged, "Please, not like this! If you must kill then shoot. Please, have mercy!"
How could humans harbor such hatred? I tried one last time to pander to their greed, "You want money? How much money?"
They agreed that if I gave them 10,000 Rwanda francs they would shoot her instead of butchering her. I rushed into the house, grabbed Bijoux and went to where I�d hidden our money.
I heard a shot. When I came out they were already leaving. They didn�t even wait for the money.
Denise was lying in a pool of blood. What great crime had she committed? Why would they call her a snake?
For hours I sat on the ground beside the body of my beloved. Had I done the right thing to goad them into shooting instead of slaughtering? Was there some other magical way I could have saved her? Three years earlier she had won my heart by her forthright manner. Perhaps she had angered some government official somewhere in Kigali with that same haughty behavior. But how had it come to this? True, she was a Tutsi by birth, but she was married to me, a citizen of Zaire. There was nothing now to be done. The love of my life was dead.
At the time, nobody was allowed to bury Tutsis without the express permission of the army. Instead, I was required to wrap her body in sheets to await permission. The neighbours would not help with this for fear of bringing the Hutu wrath on themselves. I dragged her body to the back of our house where she would be safe while I waited authorization.
When I entered the house my children were silent and trembling. They had witnessed images through their tear-filled eyes that would remain with them for the rest of their lives. I, too, was trembling. I couldn�t think what to do to help my babies.
I was still inside the house in this numb and near catatonic state when three more militia burst into the living room and found me. I could not even make myself protest when they told me to strip and made me kneel in front of them. One pulled out his machete and held it flat against my chest just above my heart as though to take a measure of where to strike a blow to the back of my neck.
Bijoux began to scream at that critical moment and that instantly brought me out of my stupor. I closed my eyes. God, it is finished. Now I will join Denise. I spoke to the one with the machete as calmly as I could, "All I ask is that you take my children home when this is over."
At that moment a friend whom I knew only as Sylvain burst into the room. He also held an AK47. He was a leader in the militia, but also a genuine fan of our basketball team.
Sylvain spoke quickly to the three. An argument over my fate ensued. The one with the machete turned the blade a quarter turn and cut me across the chest. Then they dragged me outside, arguing all the way.
Once back on my knees outside, Sylvain and the other three then drew some distance away and cocked their rifles. I caught my breath. Nothing happened for maybe ten seconds. They began to argue once again and when I glanced up I saw that Sylvain held an armed grenade.
"If you kill him," he said, "none of us will leave this place alive."
After a tense moment that seemed to last forever, the three lowered their weapons and backed off.
Before he left, Sylvain quietly warned me that there was more trouble coming. That I should flee to the Zaire embassy straight away. My greatest fear lay in the fact that Bijoux shared her mother�s slender build and sharp features, so characteristic of the Tutsis. She seemed in many ways a miniature of her mother.
"Sylvain," I said, "they killed my Denise. If only you had come an hour earlier. They will want to kill Bijoux too. But if they do, I warn you that I will return and kill every Hutu I can find. I will kill you and your entire family. You will all die."
Sylvain stepped back with a look of indifference. I suppose he chalked up my outburst to the ranting of a broken heart. I watched them for a long time until they were out of sight. Then I went inside to pack food and supplies and to prepare the children for the trip to the embassy.
Thousands of Zairians had fled to the embassy, creating a chaotic and desperate situation. In the madness of what was Rwanda, there seemed to be no respite, no "enough." Outside the embassy, the roads to the border were long and reportedly filled with Hutu predators. Even while temporarily safe in the embassy, we were far from being completely out of trouble.
Elsewhere, scores of people, unable to reach the embassy, were streaming towards the nearest border with only what they could carry. The death toll along the way was enormous. In the fields, dogs fed on the carnage.
Rwanda was in flames. Foreigners from every nation were fleeing their embassies in Kigali, desperately seeking to avoid the killing fields around them.
Conditions in the embassy were not much better. Close to four thousand crowded the gardens outside and the rooms and halls inside. Food was scarce and thankfully most had brought food with them. Sanitary facilities were hopelessly inadequate. Many people were ill. Medicine was not available. Some oldsters had died. Some babies were born.
By pooling resources, groups could hire buses to transport them to the border. The cost was one hundred and fifty thousand francs per trip. I found a group from our basketball team camped out behind the main building. Among ourselves, and with the help of a few others, we raised the money for the trip.
Even more difficult was a requirement that we be accompanied by a government official, and that we have a letter from the government of Rwanda stating that we were Zairian refugees on our way home. Our group left nine days from the day I and the children had arrived. We flew a huge homeland flag from to bus as added protection.
All along the route we were stopped. In a town along the Mwogo River, they made everybody get out of the bus. They lined us up and examined us. They took Bijoux to one side. They ignored my demands that she was my daughter. They saw in her too many Tutsi characteristics to let her pass, and they placed her against a wall pock marked with bullet holes while they searched for others. There were no others. The firing squad began loading their weapons.
I walked to the wall and shielded Bijoux with my body. In a moment of incredible self-sacrifice and tremendous risk, a dozen of my basketball teammates joined me, some even with their wives and children. They refused to leave when the officer in charge accosted them. Unbelievably, the officer relented and we were all allowed to continue on our journey. We were stopped repeatedly all the way to the Ruzizi border gate.
Zaire was a poor place of refuge at this time. The dictator, Mobutu Sese Seko, headed a government that was rife with plundering the nation�s resources. These had been depleted to a point where there was little left to pay civil servants, much less military personnel. The country�s economy was in free fall. Prices were surging. Supermarkets classified products by groups rather than pricing individual items. This apparently reduced their risk and allowed them to keep up with inflation. The value of money was dropping by the minute.
At the border, we were forced to fend for ourselves. Looting, bribery and corruption prevailed as the soldiers from Zaire searched through our belongings for valuables to steal. Most of us were too tired and discouraged to complain. In the flight from Rwanda, I had packed the team equipment; a pair of expensive boots stuffed with some of Denise�s jewelry and a leather jacket. As I opened my bags for inspection with little Bijoux by my side, one by one the vultures came to claim their booty. A colonel made off with the boots and jewelry. Then a major took the team jerseys. A captain took five basketballs. A few from the lower ranks picked through the scraps.
I didn�t say a word at the time, but as I left the line, my anger grew. I turned and went back to accosted them. Why should I be frightened of my own people I thought. Standing over the pile of my confiscated belongings, I shouted, "I will kill you and your family. I have just lost my wife and this is all my babies and I have to start over with. You will all die." Then I went outside, sat down and cried."
Whether out of genuine concern for my threat, or because of my pitiful circumstances, one by one, and without a word, the soldiers returned my possessions. First the boots and jewelry, then the jerseys and then finally the basketballs.
From across the border the full impact of what was happening in Rwanda became even more evident. Vehicles by the thousands crowded the streets of the border towns of Zaire, their progress hindered by tens of thousands of refugees on foot, many of them Rwanda citizens who had walked from their homes. Along with their meager belongings, these hoards brought tales of horror, the scale of which may never be fully known.
Three months after the start of the genocide, the composition of those who were fleeing Rwanda began to change. An angry and well-equipped army of Tutsi refugees and exiles had reinvaded Rwanda and was marching to recapture the capital. Now it was Hutus, fearing retribution from Tutsis who were filling up refugee camps all across eastern Zaire. Many of these were the same who had murdered only days before. Somewhere among them, no doubt, were the four that murdered Denise.
I found it hard to cope with my own trauma. For a time I searched refugee camps in the hope of finding the men who killed Denise. The hunters had become the hunted.
Eventually I ceased this searching. I realized that it had to stop somewhere. I had to live on, even if only for the benefit of my children and to honour the memory of their mother.
I began to rebuild my life by working first as a security guard and then as a coordinator for the Red Cross. Ironically, some of my previous training equipped me to help other refugees - even Hutus, irrespective of their probable guilt. I felt that I had to rise above my losses. In my family background there are Hutus, Tutsis, French, and Arabs. If I were to continue to hate the Hutus I would be hating a part of myself.
The genocide in Rwanda was not an incident in isolation, and some deep hatreds remain in the border cities on both sides.
Bijoux, almost daily experiences incidents at school. Born in Rwanda, in the minds of the Zairian children, she is Rwandan. "Sometimes," she says, "when I am accosted by other kids at school, I feel very bad and question my own nationality. I don�t really know where I belong."
Once I asked, "Would you want to leave here when you grow up?"
"It is not a question of when I grow up," she said. "Even right now I would like to leave here and find a quiet place where there are not always the probing questions." Her hurt, even at the age of fourteen, is far too close to the surface.
Our basketball team is back together once again. Communicating in Mashi, Lingala, Swahili and Kinyarwanda, once again the team practices almost daily in the evening near where we live. But the practice lacks the authenticity it had before. We each had a hurtful story almost too painful to retell. In some strange way our togetherness helped to bind the wounds to our hearts that each of us feared would never heal.



STORY TWO
THE TRADITIONAL WITCH (edited by Rowan Bill Williams) 

I had just turned seventeen in the year that Uncle Sello came to fetch me. He promised my mother and my grandmother that he and his wife, Jeane, would feed me and house me at their own expense. �We will look after Kalao as we would a son,� he promised.
At the time, Uncle Sello was working in one of the diamond mines near Leonville in the Belgian Congo many kilometers from the forest village where I was born and raised. He had worked there most of his life. The pay was good, but it was hard, dangerous work. Many died in the mines from cave-ins and accidents.
Now, past middle age, my uncle�s dream was to use his savings to purchase a small store where he could live out his life as a shopkeeper. Part of that dream was that I would learn to run his store. He promised to bequeath it to me when he died.
Short, muscular, with a close clipped crop of hair that seemed just on the verge of turning gray, Uncle Sello had earned his strength of character through a lifetime of honest hard work often deep beneath the surface of the earth. I especially remember his soft-spoken voice with its clearly defined authoritative ring. Other men respected him; those beneath him in rank as well as those above him. Even the mine ownership knew him and had come to trust his judgment when inevitable crises occurred far beneath the surface. He never seemed to waste words. He left little room for argument. Yet, he readily accepted honest and intelligent suggestions when time allowed. It was easy for me to see why his bosses had placed him in charge of his unit at work. Men like Uncle Sello, who have lived through many crises in the mines, seem to develop qualities of leadership of unsurpassed value.
One of my first recollections of Uncle Sello occurred years ago when I was very small. The mines were closed for a holiday and he arrived home to Kisangu, our village, for just a short visit with my grandparents and my mother. At first, I could not take my eyes off his feet. My elders chided me and told me to stop staring. But, you see, he was the first person in our forest village that I had ever seen to wear a pair of shoes. They were beautiful black leather things that he claimed to have purchased in Leonville, and they seemed to be tied on with strings of the same color. I recall wanting to ask why he had to wear them. Perhaps a mine accident had crushed his toes, and he needed these strange containers in order to walk like other men. I watched carefully when he took them off at night. His feet looked the same as mine, but of course much bigger.
In spite of the fact that Uncle Sello was in his late forties, he looked much younger than men I knew to be his age. Apparently, the work in the mines agreed with him.
Until Uncle Sello came to fetch me, I had spent nearly every day of my life in the forest in or near Kisangu. There were some weeks when my mother sent me to the neighboring village of Kumato to live with relatives and attend a sort of school. My mother believed that schooling was an important experience that I should have. After all, she often said, �Uncle Sello attended school in Kumato and he has made something important of his life.� My mother felt that Kisangu and Kumato were too isolated�that I should seek more than Kisangu could offer. No roads led to Kisangu from Leonville. In fact, there were no roads from anywhere that led to Kisangu.
In Kisangu, our houses and other buildings were constructed of sticks and thatch and plastered with mud which dried hard like bricks due to a high concentration of clay. Ours had just one room and the walls were blackened inside by the smoke from a thousand cook fires where my mother roasted meat and baked the daily bread. My mother cooked the fish I caught. And when there were too many fish to eat, she smoked them so that they would keep for another meal. Occasionally, when some of the men came back from a hunting trip, we would get to eat antelope or other game. Quite often, our hunters would come upon a fresh elephant kill�shot for the ivory. Depending on the weather, on these occasions, we would be inundated with meat. We youngsters would stuff away as much as our stomachs could hold. Our mothers would build up the cooking fires and smoke vast quantities. The elephant hunters encouraged us to take the meat. They wanted only the ivory.
When fresh game was not available we would slaughter a chicken or goat or sheep. We ate plenty of forest vegetables and fruit including mangoes, oranges, and avocados when in season at different times of the year. Our breads were mostly prepared from maize or cassava flour. The cassava flour was made from the roots of the plant. The leaves provided a favorite green vegetable. Mothers taught their daughters the secret of removing the toxins from the plant before using it for food. In our culture, we did not reserve special times of the day for breakfast, lunch, and dinner as the Europeans do. Instead, we snacked on the same menu all day long.
The village was surrounded by big trees and bushes, and a vast river, the Nkongolo, or one of its tributaries, flowed by within easy walking distance of our home. I remember my early childhood as one of constantly tagging along after my mother to the river for water, or helping to collect firewood for the cook fire. Besides preparing the food, the women of the village were responsible for cleaning the home and raising the children. When the children misbehaved, the husband blamed the wife and punished her rather than the children. A woman was not permitted to eat with her husband, and had to kneel beside the hot cook fire and dish his food as she watched him eat. Our mother taught us to respect our elders. We had to know the names of everyone in the village, and we had to greet them each time we met throughout the day.
I remember that mosquitoes were a constant pest, inflicting their bites day and night both outside and inside the huts. The smoke from the cook fire gave us some respite. Insect pests became even more numerous near the river. There, the more vicious Tsetse flies often replaced the mosquitoes. Of course, both in the village and near the river, there was the constant threat of poisonous snakes of many kinds. Our mothers knew, and kept on hand, the herbal remedies specific for each kind of snake bite. In some seasons, hardly a month passed that someone was not bitten. We were miles from any kind of modern medical help. Death would certainly follow a bite were it not for these powerful herbs.
I never went hungry for the lack of food. There seemed to be always plenty to eat. However, we often suffered for months from an unbalanced diet, especially the lack of bread when the previous year�s supply of flour was exhausted.
With the river so near, it would have been pointless to haul water with which to bathe. We bathed in groups at a special tributary of the river where lava from Mount Sukuma kept the water wonderfully warm. According to tradition, Mount Sukuma erupted a century ago, and although the eruption stopped, lava continued to flow in sufficient quantities to gently heat the water of a small tributary to a delightful temperature. Some say that our village was purposely located to take advantage of this natural hot-tub. By tradition, men bathed first, then women and their infants, then teenager boys and girls.
The river trail was an important route when the men set forth to hunt. The trail became a hunting ground of another sort for some of us older boys who purposely dallied on the way home from bathing for the chance to approach, even if only briefly, a favorite girl.
I knew my uncle from childhood, but I didn�t know him well. Besides the shoe incident, I had seen him one other time when I was about thirteen. At thirteen, he frightened me with his stories of what life was like in Leonville, and my mother begged him to wait to take me until I was older. Then, when I was seventeen, Uncle Sello came again, this time to get his aging and infirm father, my grandfather, whom we called Tata. Grandfather had a disease that Uncle Sello thought could be successfully treated back in Leonville. It was at this visit that Uncle Sello asked again that I be allowed to go with him. My mother finally agreed.
My mother will always remain in my mind just exactly the way she was that morning when Uncle Sello, Grandfather, and I set off from Kisangu. She was very similar in stature to her brother. Like him, she was short but strong. She shared his keen sense of leadership and discipline which she applied readily to the task of motherhood. I think that nobody in our village cooked as constantly as my mother. She made certain we ate whether we wanted to eat or not.
�Here, Kalao, try this,� she would say, and hand me a luscious rib from a roast that she had fully cooked and was now smoking so as to store it for some future day. Smoking was the only means we had of preserving meat for a later time. Some meats she dried in the proper way by smoking without first cooking through and through. But when, towards evening, food remained uneaten, she had to smoke it to near dryness to keep it safe even for the next day.
My mother wanted me to be happy. Had I stayed in Kisangu I might have married in a year or two. I had found a beautiful girl that I thought I loved. My mother knew the girl and also liked her. However, my mother was ahead of her time in her thinking just as Uncle Sello had been. She wanted me to experience the broader potential of a modern town. What a terrible mistake that noble desire turned out to be.
As we left Kisangu, I felt a sudden remorse. I knew I would really miss my mother and grandmother. I would also miss the complex forest sounds both in daylight and at night, especially the singing of the birds whose voices I knew by heart. I knew I would miss the fun of the river walk. And finally, I would miss the singing group in the village where I had become somewhat of a leader. Our little choir sang at all the events in the village: the feasts, funerals, births, marriages and other traditional celebrations.
Uncle Sello�s beautiful wife, Jeane, soon became my special friend and a sort of substitute mother. Her real name was Sakina Kabotoro, but we called her by her Christian name. I have seen many beautiful women over the years, but none were as lovely as Jeane. My uncle must have been lucky to win the love of this wonderful person. I am sure that his qualities as a worker had something to do with attracting her to him. Constantly smiling, slender, her lovely brown skin graced by long, dark brown hair, she seemed the perfect picture of happiness and composure. In the Congo, they say that a woman�s beauty does not become apparent until she marries. Many say it is the qualities of the husband that determine the beauty of the wife. That I can believe. We all believed that in Kisangu. But, whatever the truth of that presumption, one certain truth was that Uncle Sello loved Jeane with all his heart.
Uncle Sello spoke many times with his neighbor, Lindu Bukoba, about his plan to become a shopkeeper. He trusted his neighbor and they held few secrets from each other. However, Bukoba kept one secret from Uncle Sello that he would never share. Bukoba had studied every woman of marrying age in the town of Leonville and had tried to imagine how they might transform after marriage. The uncertainty of such a project haunted him throughout each day and even into the night as he slept. Apparently, eventually, he decided that Sello�s Jeane was the woman with whom he wished to spend the rest of his days on earth. Bukoba was confident that if Sello should die, Sello�s Jeane would agree to become his wife. In his favor was the fact that both he and Jeane were of the same tribe. It matters very much in the Congo this tribal affinity.
Of course neither I nor Jeane nor Uncle Sello was aware of Bukoba�s dream. And if it is true that the husband brings out the beauty of his bride by his kindness and gentleness, then it was obvious that Bukoba would be in for a rude surprise if he worked too hard towards making this dream come true.
Bukoba was a huge, overbearing man who thought of practically nothing but the degree of fullness of his stomach at any given point in time. He constantly chided his sister if food was not available and hot the moment he got home from work. As he ate, he complained if the food lacked sufficient salt, if it was overdone, if it was underdone. He complained incessantly to his sister about his work, the ignorance of his bosses, the stupidity of his work crew in the mine. Conversely, at work, he had only ugly things to say about his sister. Bukoba�s meanness did not stop there. If Uncle Sello talked to him about the store, Bukoba told of a relative who was planning a bigger and better store. If Uncle Sello had an idea for promoting his store, Bukoba gave a reason why it would not work. Worst of all, each time that he visited Uncle Sello, when Jeane entered the room, he pointedly spoke to her in their shared Kimbola dialect, a dialect not spoken in Leonville, a dialect that few could understand. Oddly, Uncle Sello seemed to overlook Bukoba�s rudeness.
Perhaps it was a natural thing that Bukoba should wish death to befall Uncle Sello. Perhaps he had often hoped that Uncle Sello would be caught by a cave-in within the mine, or would suffer a lethal accident as his crew blasted to enlarge one of the chambers where they worked. Perhaps, after many months, when this did not happen, Bukoba�s patience ran out. At some point, he began to speculate on other ways to remove Uncle Sello from his evil equation. Bukoba was indeed in love with Uncle Sello's wife. Uncle Sello was very much in Bukoba�s way.
Apparently, Uncle Sello must have told Bukoba of his plan to fetch me from my village so that I could help him with the store. No doubt Bukoba realized that time was running out for expecting a mine accident to play a role. As a shopkeeper, Uncle Sello would be safely away from the dangerous work underground.
I watched this crisis forming and wondered how it would end. I despised Bukoba, but I lacked proof of what I guessed would be the outcome of his evil intentions. No doubt Bukoba would seek a way to attack Uncle Sello that could not be traced back to the perpetrator. I could think of only one plan that would meet this requirement and meet it with true perfection.
In Africa, traditionally, and especially in Kisangu, but even also in Leonville at that time, the best way to be certain of achieving an untraceable kill was to hire a witch to apply a fatal curse. No one could escape a properly applied fatal curse. It was the perfect solution because it was difficult or nearly impossible to prove guilt. No skillful witch would ever point a finger at her client. By the act of admission the witch would condemn herself to death at the hands of the villagers, especially in a forest village such as ours.
Of course, witchcraft may be used in many diverse ways. With witchcraft, if you covet your neighbor�s belongings, all you need to do is to project some kind of bad luck on him. When an evil person is jealous and envies you, he may do anything to hurt you. A curse or spell is the safe way to bring harm to someone. Nearly all bad luck in life, nearly all projects that turn sour, and nearly all premature death was viewed in my village as the work of witches or of jealous people who have learned the ways of witches.
In nearly all of Africa, death at old age is a cause for celebration. In the best of circumstances, a human should only die after he has lived a full and productive life, when he has many material things, and when he has many children and perhaps many wives. These are things that villagers can celebrate. However, a premature death is viewed darkly. In nearly all of Africa, a premature death is not a cause for celebration�especially if the victim is childless. To die childless is to die forever, to leave no forthcoming generation. A person who dies childless is viewed as never having existed; as never having been born.
It does not take an especially keen ear to distinguish the celebrated death of an elder from the premature death of one too young to die. Death of the elderly brings forth days of celebration. My singing group, the choir that I belonged to in Kisangu, loved to sing the joyful songs that celebrate the death of an elder. Such a funeral becomes a vast gathering of children, grandchildren, friends, and relatives where happy memories are shared.
However, when a young man dies, the entire community is in mourning and pain. Death of a youngster or young adult who has not completed his trip on earth, calls for several days of very different songs. Women cry endlessly, while men seek out the true cause of the death. It may be punishment from ancestors for things the youth or young man did wrong. Yet nearly always, in the rural villages, the blame is attributed to the actions of a witch. The witch must be slain or may be burned in the center of the village for all to see. If a person sees a witch in the process of placing a curse, the right thing to do is to kill the witch and thereby destroy the curse in progress. The kill must be quick so that the witch dies before finalizing the curse. To kill a witch is a wonderful thing, and witch killers are praised and thanked. When a witch is exposed by the village elders, the whole village may attend the burning. I never liked to sing the sad melodies that were required of our choir on these unhappy occasions. Those songs were hard for all of us to endure.
Probably, when Uncle Sello told Bukoba of his plan to fetch me from Kisangu to help him run the store, Bukoba became secretly filled with rage and jealousy. No doubt, Bukoba felt the need to work fast to bring about his evil plan before Uncle Sello quit his job at the mine. Probably, after many sleepiness nights, Bukoba decided to employ a witch to place a curse on Uncle Sello that would cause a mine shaft to collapse. It would be a perfect killing that could never be traced back to Bukoba.
Apparently, Bukoba searched for many miles around to find the perfect witch for the evil work he had in mind. Far away from Uncle Sello�s home, he found a woman named Amina who claimed that she had done work several times near where Uncle Sello lived. No doubt, her fee was extraordinarily high, but she probably cited many successes. Best of all, she preferred to work under the cover of darkness.
When I moved to Leonville, Uncle Sello, who knew of my love for singing, found a choir group I could join. They were a friendly group, overall much younger than my companions back in Kisangu. On an August night we were the entertainment at a wedding near the center of the town. After the celebration, a man offered to shuttle some of us home in his car. It was midnight when he dropped me off at the corner near Uncle Sello�s house. There was just the smallest sliver of a moon to light my way.
As I entered Uncle Sello�s yard, I caught site of a flash of light reflected off some sort of metallic container. As I drew closer, I saw that the container was held by a woman who was moving about under Uncle Sello�s bedroom window. She was totally naked. She seemed to be scattering something into the air close to the window. There was no doubt in my mind that the woman was a witch. I watched for a moment or two until I was absolutely certain. The familiar body motions, and the casting of handfuls of herbs from a container that she held, both implied a very serious kind of curse. I had to work quickly.
I slipped silently into the house and took the biggest and sharpest kitchen knife I could find. There was no time to lose. I had to stop her before she completed the curse�before her evil spell became an accomplished deed. My heart pounded so hard within my chest I thought it would burst. I crept out the door and inched my way around the corner of the house. As I approached, I saw that the witch�s face was smeared with red and white paint. Her eyes seemed to shine like a cat�s eyes at night. She danced an evil pattern while mumbling and striking her small pot with precise ritualistic moves each ten seconds. With each strike of her hand, she also clutched a pinch of herbs and tossed them towards Uncle Sello�s window. An evil smell was about her�probably emanating from the herbs. I was sure that her spell was one that summoned an accidental death, and that Uncle Sello was the target of her evil work.
I crept up and grabbed the evil witch from behind and drove the knife between her ribs deep into her chest. She screamed, and I panicked. I had to stab her again. I don�t know how many times I had to do it before she finally slid silently from my grasp to the ground. Witches are supposed to be very hard to kill, but this one died more easily than I had expected.
Lights turned on in the houses nearby and many people came to see what I had done. Jeane appeared from around the side of the house. When she saw the naked woman on the ground with me standing above her, she cried out my name so loudly that everyone living for street blocks around must have heard. My shirt was soaked with the woman�s blood. Blood ran from the blade of the knife 
Of course everybody congratulated me for killing a witch. The proof was there for them to see�a naked woman in the midnight hour, the evil container with its foul contents.
Even Bukoba came from his house across the street. He congratulated me for killing a witch. �That took great bravery,� he said
The police soon arrived and sketched pictures of the scene, and they sent the body to the mortuary to be examined. Two policemen praised me for my accomplishment. Some of the other police that came spoke quietly among themselves. In less than an hour everyone had left. The event seemed over. Jeane produced some strong coffee for Uncle Sello and me and we talked most of the rest of the night before turning in to get some sleep. I could see that Uncle Sello was upset.
�She could have family,� he said. �Soon they could come looking for their mother.�
�How would they know to come here?� Jeane scoffed.
�We can only hope they do not come here.� Uncle Sello�s voice grew louder as he spoke. Then he looked directly at me. �Kalao,� he said, �most would agree with you that she was a witch. I do not forget or ask you to forget all of our traditions as we learned them in Kisangu. But here in Leonville the law looks at these things differently. We need to modify our ways here in Leonville, and you will also have to change how you think on some things.�
I looked at him cautiously. He did not seem willing to congratulate me as so many others had done. His words were not meant to forgive me. Yet, he seemed fair. Certainly, he intended to warn me.
Two days went by. Then a young man in his mid-twenties, who claimed to be the son of Amina, came looking for her on our street.
In Leonville, most of the houses at the time were made with four rooms and built close together. Conversations outside could be heard clearly inside. However, Uncle Sello�s house had seven bedrooms so that family and friends could come and stay with him. I was in my room when I heard the young man talking to a neighbor. He was dressed in well ironed blue trousers and a light blue shirt with tie. He looked like a medical student or law student. He was very tall, and he wore glasses that seemed to me at the time to be painted with a kind of metallic blue paint. I had never seen �dark glasses� before and I watched from my window to see if he would take them off. With them on, I could not see his eyes. Hence, it was difficult to judge his intentions from his eyes. I did not go outside so that I could hear every word that the man was saying. Bukoba�s sister was outside, and the man often directed his attention to her. She seemed uncertain�almost in shock. No doubt the son suspected that some sort of foul play had befallen his mother.
�I never see a woman that look like you say,� Bukoba�s sister said.
He answered. He spoke of an address that his mother had left before she went away. She left home, he said, just after the dinner meal as it was beginning to grow dark. Then he took a small square of paper from his right pocket and showed it to Bukoba�s sister.
�Maybe there is other street with same name,� the sister said.
The young man, the son, now seemed to grow angry and he spoke so loudly that I could easily hear his words. �Where is your husband?� he almost shouted.
�I am not married. I live with my brother and other young sister.�
�So where is your brother? Is he at home?�
�He go far away yesterday and not return for many days. You waste your time if you wait.�
�A man visited my mother the day before she left. I want to see if your brother is that man.�
�I am sure he not! Better you go now and come another day.�
�I am sure that you lie!� the son shouted.
Jeane must also have heard the conversation from her garden by the side of the house because she suddenly appeared on the street. �Calm down!� she said. �Nothing can be settled with all this shouting. Calm down and we can talk about this sensibly.�
�I am upset because we have not seen our mother for over two days.�
�Brother, I am sorry to have to break into your dispute. Why do you think your mother might be somewhere around here?�
�Well, Sister,� the son said, �maybe you can help to answer my questions. I ask in this location because my mother left the address of the house across the street. A big, angry man came to our house. I saw him. I would recognize him again. He might be the brother of this woman.�
Then the son described his mother. The description coincided exactly with the witch that I had killed.
Jeane said, �I cannot believe it, but we just killed a witch at my house two days ago and she matched the description of your mother.� Jeane�s voice shook. I could tell that she was frightened.
As she spoke the man�s shoulders slumped, and he seemed about to burst into tears. Jeane suggested that he go to the mortuary to confirm his mother�s death. The man stared straight at her for a moment as though he had something more to say. Then he looked down and began to back away.
�The mortuary is straight down the street to your left,� Jeane said.
When Uncle Sello returned home from work, Jeane had his dinner ready. As was her custom, when Uncle Sello ate, Jeane took the occasion to sit with him and talk about her day. She began to report to Uncle Sello about the visitor who came to confront Bukoba�s sister. I wanted very much to hear what Jeane would tell Uncle Sello, so I found something that I could be attending to in the kitchen while they where chatting. Frankly, I had seen no resemblance between my naked witch and this strikingly tall, well-dressed youth... This was a responsible, decent, educated man. As they talked, I opened the broken kitchen cupboard door, took two screws and a screw driver from my pocket, and pretended to be fixing a hinge that had come apart. She told Uncle Sello of her suspicion that Amino was the man�s mother.
�We are in trouble now,� Uncle Sello said.
�How do you mean we are in trouble? It looks to me as though Bukoba hired the witch. She left his address with her son,� Jeane insisted. �How can we be in trouble? The man who hired the witch is the person who is in trouble. He is as evil as the witch.�
�Maybe, she was a witch. Maybe Bukoba is involved,� Uncle Sello said. �But Kalao has killed another man�s mother. Kalao can be charged in court with the murder of an unarmed woman. No judge in Leonville will admit to believing in witchcraft. The case will be decided before it begins.�
Uncle Sello stopped eating and was silent for quite a while. Then he said, �There is something fishy about what we have learned. Why would my friend Bukoba want to hire a witch to place a curse on me?�
�I don�t know,� Jeane said.
I did not want to say anything. However, an old saying of our village passed through my mind. Our elders used to say �Your biggest enemy is often your best friend.� This is because he knows your weakness and your strength. It is your best friend that will know how best to kill you. Yet, he may be the one person whom you would trust with your life.
Apparently, Uncle Sello was thinking along that same line. �The woman�s son comes directly to the door of my best friend. Yet, the witch was conducting her magic outside my bedroom window. Bukoba is my very best friend from all time. He knows my every thought and he knows my likes and dislikes. He also knows all of my dreams and plans.
�Uncle Sello,� I said, �in Kisangu, the curse that witch was making was meant to cause your death. That is why I killed her.�
�I understand, my boy. I do not blame you. You did what you were taught to do.�
More days passed. For a few days I though the matter might be over. Then bad luck struck with all its might. The police came to tell us that the family of the witch did decide to sue Bukoba. Unfortunately, Bukoba had fled and was nowhere to be found. The police also had an order with them that said I was to appear in court the next day. When the neighbors heard this, many of them came to offer me their best wishes, and all of those who came praised me again for killing the witch.
If Bukoba ever came back I do not know. Certainly, he knew he was a wanted man because it could be proven that he knew the witch and had given her his address. Certainly, Bukoba would be ashamed to face Uncle Sello ever again.
I had no chance to run away to the forest or to avoid appearing in court. Many people offered to hide me in their house until I could escape back to Kisangu where the police of Leonville could never find me. However, I really expected the hearing to be decided in my favor. I guess that foolishly I was not afraid to appear in court. Perhaps I even expected to receive a reward for my very proper deed.
On the day of the hearing many people of the community came to my support. Uncle Sello and Jeane cried so much when they realized my predicament that officers of the court repeatedly warned them to stop or to be thrown out of the hearing. Uncle Sello did not have enough money on hand to hire an expensive and distinguished lawyer. He had needed to spend much of his savings for the doctors who were treating Tata, my grandfather. He had to hire a young and poorly educated lawyer who seemed to say the wrong thing every time he spoke. This man seemed inept in every way. He could hardly have been a month out of law school. He was so uncertain of himself that his hands shook enough to rattle the papers that he held as he spoke. Often he lost his place in the pile of papers at our table and could not find the document he needed at the moment. When he stood before the judge to cross-examine a witness, he invariably became so nervous that the crease of his trousers would vibrate like a harp string, and he coughed incessantly as he grasped helplessly for the right words.
To my surprise, the prosecutor was a woman. While I was in the witness box, she looked at me and said, �I am so amazed and saddened to see a young man who is supposed to be at school in our courtroom here in Leonville. This is strange. Parents must try to send children to school so they may not have time to commit such crimes. If you keep children out of school�especially teenagers�curiosity will soon lead them to try improper things. That is how criminals are made from otherwise law-abiding, disciplined youngsters. We have witnesses and the police sketches. We hope this trial for cold-blooded murder will be short since all the proofs are here. This young man has ruthlessly and mercilessly stabbed to death an innocent woman.�
I�ll admit that I was angered at first by this authoritative woman prosecutor. Yet, I knew that I was in trouble the moment I began to watch her argue the case against me. She had compared me with children. I wanted to think of myself as an adult. Then she turned that around and made me out to be a cold-blooded adult killer.
She was impressive in the courtroom�straight and tall, thin, with jet black hair and a long, black, masculine uniform. I was not used to seeing women play such a masculine role. My mind wandered off at one point to wonder if she was submissive in the presence of her husband or if her husband submitted to her. I had grown up to view womanhood in a very traditional way. Women were supposed to spend their time over a hot fire in the center of a sod hut smoking the tenderloin of a springbuck or wildebeest. They were not supposed to behave like an army sergeant, taking me down with insult after insult.
My lawyer began to try to defend me. �My client,� he said, �just arrived from the forest village of Kisangu three months ago. There are no schools in Kisangu. I doubt that many of you have ever heard of this place. There are no roads to Kisangu. Yet, his mother arranged for him to attend school for a few weeks in a village called Kumato.� My lawyer produced a map and told the judge, �You may check the map for yourself to see how remote these two forest villages are.�
The judge did not show the slightest interested in the map. And I did not see how it was relevant that I had attended school in Kumato. My lawyer�s argument hinged on the fact that I knew nothing of the modern ways of a town such as Leonville. Yet, even to suggest a school away from home was to weaken if not to negate his own line of defense.
My lawyer went on to describe the customs of places such as Kisangu and Kumato. �These forest dwellings are far from any town and civilization. The rules of Leonville are slow to penetrate into the forest villages so far away. I remind you again that my client has only had three months in Leonville and does not know our rules. Your Honor, he is in a learning process.�
The judge did not seem interested in my lawyer�s argument. �Ignorance is not an excuse,� he said. �Killing is a crime in Europe, Asia, Australia, even in America and other parts of the World. The law of the Congo applies to every town and village of the Congo. This young man has stabbed to death a poor woman who did not have any weapon. He stabbed her thirteen times. This young man must be kept out of the community for many years. He is a danger to the community.�
My inexperienced lawyer seemed to have run completely out of words. His weak voice had a whine to it that diminished its effectiveness. �It was not intentional, Your Honor,� he said.
�Not intentional!� the judge roared. �Stabbing thirteen times? Not once, not twice, not five times! Thirteen times! The young man is a danger to us all.�
I looked at the judge seated confidently in his comfortable chair. I remember having the impression that as my lawyer stood before him, the judge�s eyes resembled those of a furious lion. Repeatedly, he banged on his desk with his tiny hammer. �I have heard nearly all that I can bear from you,� he growled. �Please, if you will, suffer yourself to hear me for a moment. If law did not exist, humans would continue to live their lives like predators and prey. Law is to teach and to correct�to correct not only the evil deed of this young man but to teach discipline to the whole community.�
�But, Your Honor, can you not see the necessity of having pity for this young boy? He thought he was doing the right thing according to the society that raised him.
The judge had more to say. �All children are born with the attributes of angels,� he said. �When first-born, they do not know how to steal or kill. It is the culture they are born into that teaches them these things. While some become doctors, engineers, and presidents, others become robbers, serial killers, and prostitutes. I will speak now as an African. In our culture we say that it is easy to guide the direction that a sapling grows. But when it is no longer young, and when it has grown for a long time in the wrong direction, then, sadly, all we can do is to cut it down.
My lawyer tried again to defended me: �Your Honor, always it is easier to see what is in the eye of your neighbor than what is in your own eye. My client cannot properly grasp these academic concepts as quickly as you and I. He is a newcomer as I have stated. He has never before seen the inside of a modern court room. He needs to be excused one time for his ignorance. If you were born in the community where they speak nothing but Swahili, would you try to converse in English or in French? This youngster was born into a community where they speak only the language of survival. When attacked, or when a member of his family is attacked, he knows no other route but to strike out in defense. This witch was clearly attacking a member of his family. My client acted in self-defense. Killing the witch was simply an incident of self-defense.�
The judge scoffed.
�It was in self defense, Your Honor. He was surprised and shocked, at exactly midnight, while everybody slept, to see a naked woman attacking his Uncle. It was a normal reaction. My client was so astonished and surprised. . . .�
�No so!� the prosecutor interrupted. She walked briskly past my lawyer and up to the judge. �We have a report here that the woman was mentally disturbed. We attest that she lost her way and found herself beside Sello's house.�
�That is what is not so!� my lawyer called out. �She was a witch and she was casting a spell.�
The judge pounded with his little hammer and berated both of them for talking out of turn. However, he took the report from the prosecutor.
The prosecutor talked on. �Your Honor, we all know that in a civilized world, witchcraft must not be the legal basis of a defense. In a civilized world, witchcraft is not considered to exist. The woman was mentally disturbed, got away from her family, and found herself naked in a strange place. The medical file shows that the woman has suffered for some time from the common cerebral consequences of untreated malaria. There is no doubt that her mind was severely damaged.�
Those remarks caused many spectators in the courtroom to become very angry. Some called out in protest. Others were sufficiently outraged to throw balled-up papers towards the prosecutor and the judge. I could hear people shouting things like �how can you call a witch mad or mentally disturbed?� and �how can you not believe in witchcraft?� One man intimidated the judge by shouting that he knew where the judge lived. Deputies took the man away. Surely, these outbursts did not help my case.
A man stood up and shouted, �You are all corrupt. The entire government is corrupt.�
With that, the judge retreated to his chambers. All procedures were interrupted while policemen restored order and took some of the onlookers away.
Finally, the judge returned and said, �A normal human does not walk about the city streets without clothes.� I could see that he was leaning towards the arguments of the prosecution. I was frightened.
My lawyer tried one final time. �Your Honor, I know that modern law does not believe in witchcraft. I am not asking you to change your law. I only ask that you balance the factors involved here. My client is from a rural area and knows nothing of urban law. In his villages they burn witches for all to see. My client has just arrived in this town and is still in the process of learning a new culture and new laws. I think you have been lucky to be born in town and in the new civilization. Myself, I am from the rural small town of Sula were there are many Muslims. I am a Muslim. When I arrived here, I faced many problems in my effort to adapt to your ways. Please, Your Honor, try to look at these factors before making a decision.
�The prosecution is suggesting that the woman is mentally disturbed and was lost. How could she be lost when she was exactly where she said she was going? She left a note saying where she was going and even her own son came to the spot where she died by following the directions that she left him.
�I will tell you that woman knew where she was going and what she was going to do there. She brought her herbs and metal pan. Obviously, Sello�s neighbor, Lindu Bukoba went to her house and employed her to put a curse on Sello. Before we judge this boy, let us find Lindu Bukoba and determine the truth of this evidence. The children of Amina can recognize Lindu Bukoba on sight. The woman was not lost or mad or mentally disturbed. She was there to do harm to my client�s uncle. Nephew Kalao should be awarded a medal for his brave act which protected his uncle.�
The judge shuffled his papers. �Law is law,� he said. �We have to teach everybody that these illusions called witchcraft do not exist. Not one is above the law. We have to punish severely in these instances so that eventually the concept of witchcraft will itself die.
�If Kalao had not assumed the woman to be a witch she could be alive today. Lindu Bukoba will be caught one day and he will be severely punished. I believe that the medical reports that we have here outweigh all other facts available for consideration. The woman was simply a mentally disturbed person. Her family and the medical reports have confirmed that she has suffered for many years from malaria, a disease that can injure the mind.�
The judge went on. He raised the file of medical reports and said, �These are all the facts I need to read. The woman named Amina is the mother of a big family of eight children. Her husband passed away many years ago. Tell me all you want to about the illusions of Kalao. He has killed an innocent woman for no justifiable reason. Who will look after those children and teach them standards and ethics so that they will grow into useful and productive citizens?
�Because of the act of a young and irresponsible man, eight children will forever be without a mother. The Court has considered the fact that the defendant has just arrived from a far away village. However, the proper thing to do is to punish him for his crime so that others will not think that they, too, can get away with breaking the law.
�We therefore sentence this young man to twenty years in prison. He may seek parole after serving half of his sentence. For now the case is closed. Under our legal system he has many ways to proceed from here with appeals. Perhaps others will see his situation differently and be more lenient.� He rapped his gavel on the desk. �Case closed.�
Shock stood on the faces of the onlookers. Twenty years! I glanced back to catch my uncle�s eye as officers led me away.
I spent three years in prison. Uncle Sello used his entire savings to hire lawyers to arrange an appeal. Actually, my retrial took but a few days, and this time it was the prosecution that seemed inept. It was a better time for getting out of prison than for getting in�a fact that seems, in itself, to challenge the functional honesty of our legal system.
Much changed in the Congo during those three years as revolution displaced many of the Belgians, and with them their concepts of right and wrong. For a time in the sixties and again in the nineties, tribal warfare killed thousands and whole villages were wiped off the map.
 How I long, someday, to go back to the only home I ever knew�to see if Kisangu and Kumato are still there, and if they, too, have changed. In my heart I hope they have not. In my mind I know they must.
I�d have to say that those three years were perhaps well spent. I had time to reflect, and I was safe from the shooting and killing that raged about my prison walls as one power-hungry leader sought to oust another.
I have never ever really thought of myself as a criminal. I did what tradition had taught me to do, and what I thought was right.
Yet, neither did I resent my punishment. In a world where change gives no quarter to tradition, during our endless striving to distinguish ultimate right from ultimate wrong, I sometimes seemed unable to judge my own guilt at all.
STORY TREE
WHO IS THAT MAN? (Extract from the cannibals), semi edited by Monette Below Reinhard
note the village has been changed from Muzungu to Kabinde. And the capital of Congo from Matonga to Boma


Some villagers noticed that Jean was not really an albino as they saw from far but different race. This part of the continent was so isolated that they never see people of a different race. The only people they knew were people of dark skin. Even all the foreigners their used to capture and eat were black. They never saw or heard about another skin colour beside black in the early 1900's. For them only black skin exist in all part of the world.
In Africa everything has an answer and reason of existing. Each death, each victory had a physically and especially a spiritual reason.
The reason of their isolation was of their cannibal practices. Even follow African were scared of visiting the south part of Congo that period.
Europeans and other part of Africa and the world they were already aware of all the different races existing. But in some part of Africa especially this part of continent.
The Europeans were imagining that Africa beyond the Sahara was a dreamscape, a site for fantasies of the fearsome and the supernatural. 
Ranulf Higden, a Benedictine monk who mapped the continent first in 1350 claimed that Africa contained one eyed people who used their feet to cover their heads.
A geographer in the following century announced that the continent held people with one leg and tree faces, and the heads of lions. 
Fra Muro and Italian Monk declared that Africa is home of the roc, a bird so large that it could carry elephant through the air. 
For many Africa where the heavens of fling down liquid sheets of flames and the waters boil where serpent rocks and ogre islands lie in wait for the mariner, where the giants hand of Satan reaches up from the fathomless depts. To seize him, where he will turn black in face and body as a mark of God�s vengeance for the insolence of his praying into this forbidden mystery. 

Many European before heading into the virgin�s land, used to land in Boma and much big civilized town were the Europeans and African has established many century ago. Then they take some local civilized people called Porters to accompany them in new land. 

The porters acted like aid workers, bodyguards and translators at the same time. Je4an was given two porters Kinwa Toriba and Mpuwa. 

 As they European had many thought of Africa before, the indigenous too had many thought of the newcomer on the continent. 
The indigenous wanted to know that different race they never know. Like all the indigenous everything had a meaning.

	For the next two days Jean the European colonist found himself the object of great curiosity.  He spent the time getting to know the people himself, only casually, learning what they would teach him about their customs, using his aids to interpret where they could.  Even they were at a loss over some of the odd mannerisms they encountered.  But all the villagers were ready to welcome Jean into their circle because they were much more curious about him.
	If he could understand them, he would have learned more - if his aids understood them, they weren�t about to interpret everything.
�I don�t think he is an albino, after all.�
�But how does he get white skin?�
�Perhaps so sickly as a child that his skin faded from being under a roof?�
	�Different, from a different world, that is all.  Our legends tell us there are many worlds beyond ours, all dangerous.  This is why we do not wander.�
	�Perhaps he is an albino but just a clean one.  We only know one other albino, and he is not clean because he tries to look more like us, since the day we discover he has no magic.� He added �My nephew is an albino and he is always very clean. His mother bathes him every day but he does not look like this.�
	In this group of villagers the four looked at the speaker with amazement.  �Where is your nephew?�
	�Oh, he is two villages away.  His mother will not take him anywhere for fear of spoiling his magic.�
	�What does he do?�
	The man looked down.  �I cannot say - even she is not sure.�
	�I have traveled many villages but I never seen this kind of skin before.  Has anyone ever eaten anything like this?�
	They all mumbled and shook their heads as they looked at their feet.
	After a pause one looked up.  �He is a ghost.�
	�Ghost?�
	�Yes, a ghost of the dead who lost his way home and now is forced to live like a human being.�
	�Hey, you could be right!  He looks like Tumba, my brother who died 10 years ago. I think he came to visit us.�
	This made all five of them turn with new eyes to stare at Jean.  One made a screeching noise that made Jean, who was tending the pot over the fire, look over at them.  �He does look like Tumba - eyes, small voice, the way he twists his neck�Every thing is like Tumba.�
	�Maybe we remember Tumba wrong.�
	�Why does he speaks a different language and need the two Africans to translate?�
	�He talks the language of dead, you have to have a special magic stuff to listen and interpret the language.�  And the men nodded and agreed, and made room for two of the women to join them.  They pointed to Jean and caught them up on their conversation.  They were two of the wives and not considered outcasts to men�s conversations.
	�Are the translators ghosts, too?�
	�They could be like the boatmen from the legend, and have gotten lost along the way.�
	�No, I think they are like us but from a different village.  The ghost has chains on them - but chains we cannot see.�
	�This is becoming a frightening manner. For what reason would Tumba return from the land of the dead to see us?�
	�If he is a ghost that means we cannot eat him even when we want to.�
	�We are not wise in these matters.  Let us talk to those who can be sure of these things.�
	�Without any help we will remain ignorant of the truth.�
	�I take the responsibility to call the wise men.  We will see if they think he is a ghost.  Don�t anyone talk to him until we find out.�
	One of the men in the group went to call the two wise men in the village. They were both elders in their early sixties, so respected that even the chief consulted them on a regular basis for advice. One was recognized for his ability to accurately translate dreams and another for his ability to figure out anyone�s ailment so that the doctor could heal them.  Even a water epidemic fifteen years earlier that hit the village didn�t slow him down.  They were both very vigorous for their age.
	By this time Jean had been taken out to look for lions so the men felt they could talk freely.
One of the villagers said, �I am very happy, doctors, that you came to our rescue. I thank you for taking the time to talk with us.  We are having a discussion that makes us very nervous.  These new people, they are of great concern to all of us.�  The two elders nodded, listening carefully. Two are dark like us but dress oddly, and the other is pale, like an albino but not an albino, and he talks in a very strange tongue.  Some said is a ghost who lost the cemetery address, some say it is an anomaly from her mother during the pregnancy.  So now we ask you the cleverest men in our land to clarify this subject.�
One of the wise man coughed before talking.  Everyone grew quiet when they all wanted to talk at once.  The Great Dream Man coughed again, clearing his throat. �Everything have a reason for being, everything have a start and an end. Those three invaders have a reason for being here. They have a start where they are from and an end where they will be going. The three people are wearing different clothing than us. That it because all of them are from the same world, though a different world than ours.  Remember all the foreigners who came cannot speak the same language to us and they wear different animal skin and leaves. Those two invaders are brown-skinned, they speak the same dialect as us but also their accent is different to us, with some words that we don�t know or understand. It is because they are from a far village. But the pale invader speaks a language that only his two friends understand, and the same time he looks different to us.  He looks like an albino but is not albino. He has a hard skin like we but that skin is different to us. The albinos don�t have the top skin, which is why they always have wounds on their bodies.  There are three skins on our bodies. We all see this when we have our ritual sacrifice of the enemy. The blacks have all three skins while the albino has two skins only. The two skins do not protect effectively the albino to sun and other diseases of skin.  This is why they stay out of the sun.  We see our new Jean does not say out of the sun. So he must also have three skins.�
	�We could make him a ritual sacrifice and see his layers of skin.�
	The other elder took over from the first, to rest his voice.  �We do not take our ritual sacrifice just for fun, or lightly.  There must always be a reason, such as to keep the animals coming or to keep the crops growing, or to bring the rain.  Sometimes we do sacrifice because there are too many people and not enough animals.  Not just for fun, to see a man�s skin.�
	The one who proposed the idea looked down at his feet.
	Another quickly spoke up.  �We think perhaps he is a ghost.�
	�A ghost is scared of appearing in public and may not live with people.  This is what legend tells us.  Now perhaps he is an unusual ghost, but I think we must instead accept that idea that he is human, and there are worlds outside the ones we are accustomed to.�
  
The other elder spoke again.  �If it is mother anomaly he couldn't be in our village today. When the mother has an abnormal pregnancy children are born with deformities: may be three arms or one leg�but skin is not a deformity. Let me tell you that when people die we bury them in our soil and then under there is a humidity that makes the skin sweat.  After many years the skin starts becoming light and then they incarnate in other lands. Because they were dead they forget everything that happened before in their previous life. They speak language of dead people.  All the dead people speak a dialect that we who knew them once before cannot understand.�
	�Elder, why is that language understood and translated by the two black invaders?�
	�Those so called whites are former dead people who appeared in their lands and with time they learn this new dialect.� 
	�But how do you know it is this incarnate and not a ghost?  What are these differences that you know and we do not?�
	�The ghost does not have a location, but wanders from place to place, never staying anywhere long, and cannot be trapped.  And even in ghost form, their skin can still be black.�
	With this explanation everyone in the group started mumbling and nodding.  More women had joined them, and some of the younger men, as well.
	Do you mean if we die and get buried underground we will come out white like that one?�  He turned and pointed to Jean who returned with Kinwa Toriba and Mpuwa, carrying a large antelope tied to the pole between them.
	�That is correct.�
	One of the women spoke up?  �But where are the ancestors if dead people incarnate into the whites?�
	�The ancestors are the last stage.  When the white people die for the second time they become ancestors.�
	A number of the people questioned this, their confused voices jumbling over each other.
	The second elder held up his hand.  �Let me try to explain.  When people die they become first a ghost.  The ghost still has a black skin.  Then secondly they become white and then, when they die again, they become our ancestors, the ones we call in our prayer to help us, to protect us, bless us� and the ancestors, because they are close to Mzambi, bring our prayers to the great deity who humbles us with our survival.�
	�So that is what is meant in legend by the balance?  Lives one way, and then another way, and return to the right away again?�
	Everyone started talking to each other and nodding, but another interrupted to ask this second elder to tell them more of what he feels about this new white man.
	�I saw the invaders coming.  I dreamed first of my grand mother who talked to me in my dream to be prepare me to meet some one from far. The grand mother had three oranges: one was bigger than the other two. When I took the orange, a big wind came followed by rain. I thought when I wake up in the morning that my grand daughter will give birth to a baby girl because the one who talked to me in the dream was a woman, but she gave birth to a baby boy! I went to complain to the ancestors at sleep time, but this time a friend of mine appeared in my dream with three chickens, two chickens were white in color and the other one was red. Then they started fighting for some foods.�
Several of the villagers started to murmur to themselves that this meant that the foreigners were meant to be food, but it was wrong to interpret the dreamer�s dreams for him.  So no one paid them any attention.  The Dreamer, however, heard them.
�Some of you believe the rumor that food is becoming scarce on the plains, and that these men were sent to help us so that we do not starve.  Some of you believe that we need another sacrifice of humans in order to get the animals to return again.  But sometimes these invaders must be studied; we must gain all we can in information from them first.  There will be time enough for sacrifice, if necessary.  The dream instead meant that there will be three gifts given to us that will help us to survive.  White is the color of clouds before rain and red the color of blood.  These are fertile symbols, meaning that a great feast is on its way.  And these men may bring it.  We must give them the chance.�
�Tell us more,� the people chanted, knowing that the Dreamer needed encouragement to finish his interpretations.  They began to dance around the elders.  �Tell us more.�
The Dreamer began to speak loudly, eyes closed, as though lost in the dream.  �My grand mother gave three oranges and one of them was bigger than the others. And we received three visitors, one is bigger the two for he commands them.  Then come a storm, that storm meant trouble following at their arrival of the three visitors.   And we went to stand outside in the judging field for two days. Orange is a food, of course, but she didn�t give me or instruct me to eat them. In that dream I was alone, she gave me three oranges to myself.  I cannot eat alone three oranges, but to keep them nicely. Fruit are created to be eaten or to be kept preciously. In the second dream I saw my late friend giving me three chickens, two white are those two black visitors and one with red color represents the white man. The red color represents a dangerous situation, like when we bleed. Red represents blood or danger. Once you try to play with red, I mean the white man; you will die because of his magic.  And white chicken represents peace. They are peaceful; those two black visitors, because they talk the same dialect to us, even though their accent is different.  It is only the white man who doe not talk the same dialect, but is the same nature with those blacks.  Because in my dream they are all chickens, and in the real life they wear all the same kind of clothes. And then, lastly, they fought for some grain of food. The fight means trouble. Why do I keep insisting that they are not food?  Because food cannot eat other food? The chickens were eating other foods.�  His eyes opened wide in surprise.  �I think now we have clarity. You know before anything or any event arrives in our village, my ancestors always warn me.  I was late to catch the meaning of the two dreams but now I have clarity.  A big trouble may come with the stay of those people in our land.�
	Asunba, one of the most suspicious, nodded.  �It is clear now that we have the answers we have been looking for.�
	But another white, one who first started the questioning, shrugging.  �I still say the white man look like Tumba.�
	The other elder held up his hands as the talking started again.  �We have heard the dream.  We all know to be cautious with these new strangers in our land.  But we must not look to kill them, just yet.�
	The Dreamer agreed.  �My dream is only one of caution, not one of killing.  When I dream of killing, I will tell the Chief and he will decide what to do.�
Although several of the people did wanted to argue, they did not.   To themselves, as they broke into smaller groups, some thought that the foreigners needed the chance to help them, and others were ready to kill them should they may any dangerous gesture.
	Two very suspicious men and their wives were Asunbu and Kel, and Timbu and Lub.  They had three children each, and they were most afraid.  They met that evening to discuss ways of killing the foreigners, but they were careful.  If anyone found out they went against the wishes of the elders they would cause trouble.
 
It will take many years for the indigenous to stop believing that Europeans erupted from the volcano�s mountain or where the ancestors or ghost who were returning with another skin. 

#   #   #
STORY FOUR
VICE VERSA: CULTURES CLASHES (Extra of the Postal Card)
The best place that the four students were interacting was at the dinner table. All the four Africans students: Limete, Shabani, Matonga or Matonge and Kalamu not forgetting the fifth member of the big family they European caretaker Mr. Bruce. 
Life for those African's students sent to Europe to study after they country Congo got independence so that they may take care of they country after they country's independence was full of shock as they were comparing two cultures, the European culture they find in Europe and they native culture they left in Africa.
They used to talk about everything and all enjoyed the company. It is where Bruce learnt a lot the African's culture and end up loving it. He was able to relate to his friends the Africans stories even without being in Africa. For many people Bruce could have spent many times in Africa. For some he was one of the colonists who returned when many African's countries get their independence.

Many made money in Africa and many colonist had bad memories of the end of they reign. They lost all they invested; they lost everything they had in the continent. They were not expecting a sudden change in the continent.

The four Africans were adapting to a new environment and new world. The student could tell Bruce how lazy they become since they arrived in Europe. They were not able to walk many miles with feet the way they used to walk. They used to attend school far from their homes villages and most of the time the one who lived far from schools were the one who arrive in time and the one who lived next to the school most of the time were late to arrive to school. 
The African student end up interpreting this phenomenon as a natural thing. Those who have the opportunity do not see the importance of those importunities. The one who do not have those opportunities were the one who sees them. 
The realized that most of the children from the rich families were not able to be successful like they parents. Poor had the energy, aggressively and the hunger of success. They were the one who often succeed in life. The African's students have shown it in they studies. They were the one getting the top max. They knew the importance of the studies. They knew why they left their countries and families plus they loved one to be in Europe. They knew they mission in Europe.
There were many stories they could tell Bruce. In they provinces they used to say that the orphan were the one who benefited from their advices of the neighbouring parents while the neighbour's children do not take seriously they parents advises. 
 
It was very difficult for African to meet new phenomenon in Europe. They used to see girl and women especially in winter wearing the short clothes and sometime exposing they sensitive part. For the African they were wondering: �Why not walk naked if the clothes bore you?" 
They had those rumours before their arrival in Europe that a white woman hides her breast only but for a African they hide they private part. The African's women were not shy to give a baby breast at any place. When the baby needed food, she couldn't prevent of feeding her.
Then come a difference in the culture. They used to see women who were acting as men and men acting like women. They learnt that they were gay and lesbians. They had they right in Europe and the society accepted them easily while the African tradition calls it a handicap or a default or a disease that supposed to be cured. The African used to call that phenomenon a genetic error. 
They were children too who were naturally born with the tendency of loving people of the same sex what is known in Europe as homosexuality and those rare one who were not even interested in all in sex. But the African culture had no room to allow them to express their feeling. 
Kalamu's cousin never shown any sort of interest in women until he reached the early twenties. The family decided without his approval to give him a woman. His name was Kashama. 
Kashama saw a woman arriving with the bags accompanied by his family�s member: "this is your wife."
Kashama tried to explain:  "I do not need a woman now."
He has given this excuse for many years in the land were people were getting married in their teen. His family had no time to listen anymore to his excuses. They left the woman without Kashama's agreement.
Kashama's unwanted women felt that the husband given to him was showing no interest in her. She kept complaining to the family�s member that Kashama and she were sleeping like brother and sister. 
It was a shock to the family. Kashama was showing no interest in the woman but they were confident that one day he will change his mind. 
Kashama kept telling his woman that:  "When we will bed it will be fire."
And the woman was ready and urged him:  "I want to see and feel that fire you talk about."
He kept postponing. It took weeks, months and nearly a year for the woman to ask a permission to live Kashama. She was not seeing the fire that Kashama kept promising him. Kashama was a name of a leopard. 
In they tradition they used to give even children the name of animals expecting the children to inherit the courage of certain animals. 
The leopard didn't show the aggressively of his nature. His brother and sister kept blaming Kashama:  "How come a leopard could live with a goat without eating him?"
That was unusual for the nature of that name. They later find out that Kashama was impotent.
That was one of the one of the problem with the arranged marriage. They finally took him to many traditional doctors to be healed.
Even thought the arranged married had his problem but used to last for many years. Those women's given to men were very faithful because of the respect of they culture. The African realized that in Europe they were many divorces and they even said that they had the impression that people were marrying to get divorce. They had the impression that they were many divorces than marriages. 
It was just a new phenomenon to the African's student. In the land where divorces never existed. Some men instead of divorcing will get a second wife. Even thought polygamous was part of they culture. They realized that many men who had no intention of becoming polygamous will get a new woman once he is unhappy. But for a woman to have another man when unhappy, it was forbidden. 
They realized how women were not treated equally to men. The society used to care more about men and give men more importance. The children belonged to men. But some African culture the children belonged to women but those culture were very few.
They heard a lot about the women's right in Europe than in Africa. They had strange stories about a husband having raped his own wife. Those were very unusual to African. A married women claming that she was forced bedding his own husband. It was difficult to explain as Bruce explained to them one day: "When sometime, some women sleep with a man and regret after it becomes a rape or an abuse."
They read in the newspapers how many rape reports were not leading to the conviction of the accused. Bruce new that he had a big responsibility to look after those student who will be future ministers in they country. He used to advise them a lot. A future African minister once in trouble it may even jeopardize the relationship of the two countries. It will appear in all the newspapers. He knew that even thought he was they guardian, they could always be time when even one student may get into trouble. Even thought the students were showing a good moral, they could always be a hypocrite who time to time may be involved in the improper conduct.
The priests based in Africa time to time when they used to come to Europe used to insist that the students do not get involved in relationship because it may affect they studies.
But he knew that he has only two eyes not many to control effectively they grow up men. But used to advise them to avoid problem: "Makes sure that the women you sleep with do never regret that life time experience."
He thought that his advises that sounded a short sentence but meant a lot to the students. They were already wise with they background cultures. If there was a culture having many rules, it was the African's culture.
The African students were told by many villagers to see the wives of priests in Europe. Because many priests were singles and were European at that time. Many people kept suspecting that the priests could have hide they wives in Europe. When they go back to Europe they were not going to visit their family's members and friends or go to Europe for the church service. 
Many people especially from the new wave of the African's churches had the confidence that the priests had wives and children. When going to Europe they were going to visit they wives and children. There was no way that a man could live all his life without children. And many of the priests who remain in Africa were old. Some people used to even write to the students: "Please give us the names of they wives, children and grand children."
When the students used to respond that they didn't find any. The writers used to respond that they were lying. They were covering the priest's secret because once they reveal those secret they will be send back home.
The priests used to play a big role between the Congolese and the Belgian's government. They were the one who managed to secure the bursaries for those students. So the Africans felt somehow that they owe the priests a lot. Another preacher even went on preaching that the priests made sign the Africans secret paper before they left Africa: "Don't ever reveal the names of our wives and children. Once you do so you will be chassed from Europe and once return to Africa you will be assassinate."
They were very scared especially of the Catholic Church in many part of the continent. The powerful church was suspected of even being involved in the politic of the world. 
The Catholic Church was the powerful one. They had built big schools and hospitals. They had big enterprises and big farm in Africa. They had many followers too. Many people used to say that the Catholic Church used to names the president before they even take power.
The student used to receive many letters not only from they families members and friends but by many people too. They used to laugh when they used to read those kind of letters. They wished that they could even find one wife or a child of a priest based to Africa. They couldn't have lied just to please the menacing writers. On top of that all of them were catholic followers. Making a founded story to please those people was just impossible for those Africans. 
But the students used to wrote them the realities they meet in Europe. They used to tell them that not all the Europeans were rich; they were also very poor one. They were beggars, homeless and people too starving from hunger. Those realities were not accepted by many Africans. They believed that all the European were rich, the money was made in Europe and brought to Africa. They were no way that the money inventors could be poor.
This reality was understandable to the students that many people could disagree with them. They haven't seen a European beggar in Africa most of them were bosses in Africa. It is those kinds of thought that even brought Shabani's family and all the student's families in trouble in Africa. Everybody believed that because the students were in Europe they had plenty of money. No one knew that they used to work even part time to try to get money and buy them some gifts. 
It was already a pressure for students. When someone's ask for money and they couldn't just say that they don't have money. They used to try hard to work and even save their bursary's pocket money to please the families and friend's back home not forgetting too the neighbours. After all they were African and believed in witchcraft. Not having to satisfy they families and friends could just bring curses in they life but trying to make everybody happy worked on them as they could be blessed and get more money and opportunities in life.
Those first Africans' students had a pressure in they lives even in Europe and they had to educate people back home. Before the independence of their countries many people complained a lot how the colonist took their opportunities. The students have heard people who could not read and write complaining that the European teachers has taken they dream job of teaching. Sometime they used to wonder how a man could be a teacher not knowing how to read and write. 
Matonge especially have heard plenty of those kinds of stories just a month before the independence when he accompanied his uncle at the garage. 
They find a mechanic celebrating when they announced the date of independence. He complaints about doctor Rousseau of taking his job. Matonge was wondering how come a mechanic could be a doctor? He had at the same garage a Marabou complaining that the European pastors have taken his followers. He was wondering how a none Christian could expect to teach Christianity once the colonist leave. He had a young soccer player striker complaining that a European defender has taken his position in his team Lupopo. It is why he warmed the bench for many months.
All the people Matonga met at the garage chatting about the after independence were expecting to take all the dreams jobs and posts after independence. They were not aware that very few African will benefit and the qualification was needed. Even the government promoted many nurses to doctor�s position, many miners to engineers, many clerk to directors, many teachers to principals and inspectors, many sergeant to captain... the skill was needed as the performance in all the institutions and companies were dropping.  
The expectation was very high before the independence. It was after the independence that they realized that many post left by colonists were not filled. The new Directors of enterprise spending many times reading newspapers and magazine in the offices. They were very few qualified people to fill those vacuums left. 
They tried to promote people to fill those vacant post but they performance were not good at all. Especially the new classes of businessmen who benefited from the independence. Many were even unable to renew the stocks in they shops. It is then the government too realized the problem and even tried to fix it. One of the way of fixing it, was to give many student bursaries to attend universities and send other overseas. This group was the first one to be sent to Europe and they were planning to send more overseas to try to teach students.  
When the students arrived first in Europe they were few Africans in that continent but just few months of they arrival, they started meeting other African too. Not only students but people involved in other activities too in Europe: some were students, some were businessmen, and some were sportsmen and many more.
They used to feel first that they were only few of them in the land of millions. Not only many where from they native land some were from countries such us: Cote Ivoire, Morocco, Tunisia, Angola...
Sunday afternoon after they work schedule the African too started socializing meeting each other. They formed a big bound in that land. They were always happy to see each other and talk about they mother land, listening to they music, and eat the African food.
It was very difficult for students to adapt to the European food. They used to eat in Africa a food called Papa made of the maize mill and cassava mill accompanied by vegetable or meat. But some time in Europe eating bread and soup, meat or vegetable was first as a punishment but they get used to eat.
They didn't enjoy first the vegetable in Europe because they main vegetable in Africa was the cassava leave. It was very complicated formula to make the cassava leave eatable. The woman used to boil it many time in hot water. Then take the leave and using the big kind of pot and crush it for many hours.      
Thos women were courageous and very strong. They were able doing all sort of job carrying their babies at the back and sometime pregnant at the same time. It was usually for a woman in Africa to have ten, or more children while in Europe women had few children.
When the African's student colleagues used to ask them how many they were in they families. They couldn't believe when the students used to tell them the exact number. From the same mother may be 10 and may be five were dead and 5 were alive. Then they add may be twenty from the father's side. They fathers who had many wives. 
It was unbelievable for the European to hear that. They often said that African had many children because they used sex as entertainment. They were very few entertainments in Africa. Many part of the continent had no TV and Radio...
It is why the African when they used to read in the news papers about a man raping his own wife, it sounded scandalous. A wife never says no to his husband. 
There was rape too in Africa but the rate was very low. Sometime for the proud of the family�s people preferred to keep secret that acts and sometime arrange it with slaughtering some animals and making traditional cleanness ceremony. 
Limete�s neighbour raping is neighbouring's daughter...And it was punishable by the traditional court and some time the accused faced death by stone. They didn�t tolerate the imaginable. A parents sleeping with his own children or a grow up man raping a small child. 
At the same time some families wanted to solve the matter amicably. The accused could pay some animals or work for the victim families in their farm for a certain period or give them a certain amount of goods.
All the unsolved matter in the African's tradition leaded to death or curses. It was not advised to hide any wrong doing for your own sake. If you hide the incest for example, you will loose children...
Many children too used to die because of natural many diseases. The African's traditional medicine even thought it was undermined by the western used to cure many diseases too. As long that you follow the instruction properly and tackle the disease in his early stage. 
Unfortunately in the new African's towns many people started using the traditional medicine as a business. Many traditional doctors were good but some become criminals. They were not able to get into the isolated bush to get the acquired roots and invented themselves with the roots collected nearby to try to heal people. And that alone damaged the traditional medicine. One of the examples was Shabani's family who met the twin�s crooks traditional doctors.
They wanted money from Shabani�s desperate mother even when his father was dead. They wanted to make more money and flee the village. They were sure that because Shabani lived in the country of Europeans and all the Europeans were rich that meant that Shabani too was very rich. 
It what was happening especially with people having immigrated from they villages to towns and there they meet thousand of tribes and all sort of problems started. For those crooks traditional doctors they were nothing impossible to them. Even the modern medicine was sincere that they could not cure all the diseases.
Matonge's culture was very strict to good morality that they wanted the men to be married to only virgin's girl. And they had they way of testing the virginity. 
For the first time the men had to bed his wife they used to use white sheet on the bed. The man will be allow to marry that women once only they see a trace of blood on the bed. 
It what happen to Matonge, but Matonge kept a secret from his family and all the community. He only revealed to Europe to the house mate that the women he loved wasn�t virgin as anticipated but he loved her and forgive her. He managed to put of the white sheet the red medicine used to heal wound on the sheet called "mercurochrome".
The family when they saw the red marks they were very happy and allow him to marry the woman he loved. 

While on the table eating and chatting, Limete once read what his maternal uncle wrote to him: "Do you give also the visitors newspapers when you eat? You don't have to loose the African's culture of sharing."
In Africa even thought they knew that Europeans were rich but they were told that European does not share food. They preferred to eat with their children while giving the visitors newspaper to read.
Limete haven't met one of his colleagues who invited him but when it comes to eat, they give him a newspaper reading while struggling to smell the good food. He asked at Bruno if he was doing so because he was a European. 
 Limete's sister once wrote to him telling him that: "Please can you send me a European cosmetic to make my skin light. The baboon urine has burn my face..."
The problem of being light in skin was a usual practice in African. They wanted to be very light in skin that they used all sort of products, from the real and fake cosmetic product. Then anything that could burn the skin and make it light was used include the cement, petrol mix in the body lotion...many formulas took place.
It was a shock to the students. They were wondering why women were obsessed of light skin. Who told them that being beautiful it was being light in skin? It was not only women who were using those sort of cosmetic even men too joined the women especially the stars: singers, soccer players even some politician. 
Kalamu who was light in complexion himself hated the light skin, for some they called him coloured. Being born from a European's ancestor went through many crises. At primary school when they studied that they were tree races: Black, White and Asiatic called yellow race in that book.
They never mention a coloured. He felt that he was left out. At twelve years his mother had to call for a priest to come and help him with counseling. He felt that God never loved the coloured and never created coloured. He created all the races not coloured. As a young boy like all the children they obsessed with being in paradise. He felt that God won't take him to paradise because he was not in the races that God created: black, white and Asian. 
The priest had to come and explain that God created everybody. That geography book didn't mention all the races. The priest went on to tell him that they are even entire countries like Ethiopia, Somalia, Morocco...that people are mainly coloured people. The priest showed him many pictures. The priests encouraged him telling him: "You must be very happy because coloured is the best race. They are not black or white. White is envy to be black and black envy to be white but God created coloured a race having white and black blood."
It was Kalamu who advised Limete to write to his sister that she has to celebrate her race. God has created each and everybody unique and she must be able to celebrate her skin. 
Kalamu advised Limete to even mention the consequence of burning the skin with those unhealthy formulas. He insisted that Limete warn her sister of the skin cancer too. 
Many people has burned they skin and the skin has lighted for some months then damaged later.  
The students who were working part time in the super market realized too that it wasn't easy to got even jobs in Europe. It was easy sometime to do what you didn't want to do than things you want to do. They met once a group of university graduates of Lagos in Nigeria in a restaurant. They had qualification but couldn't find the suitable job and were working in restaurant as a stepping stones. They realized that unemployment was just a global problem. It was not what they wanted to benefit from the work but it was what the company will benefit in employing you. 
It is what once Kalamu wrote to his friend who was working already in Congo in a big import and export company as an accountant: "If you ready to do what you didn't dream of doing then come."
The advantage with Europe is that when they exchange the European money to African's money it was a lot of money back home. What the students earned as part time workers was more than what many people earned as full time workers in Africa. But it needed a lot of sacrifices too for students to save that money.  
You won't talk about the African's culture without mentioning the witchcraft phenomenon. It was the phenomenon that existed in all the black African's culture. It was so real in Africa that the African's students never forget to even mention. But one day at their dinning room Shabani got a letter written by a unknown men from Kinshasa. He wondered how the man even got his address; he suspected that it may be one of his friends of family member who gave him his address in Europe:
My name is Lumbala. I was motivated when I met a boy called Zola Muzi who was eight years old. When his mother died, his uncle accused him of casting a spell on his parents.
His father abandoned him, leaving him to be raised by his old grand mother.
When his old grand mother died, the boy had to face the world alone. He started leaving in the street of Kinshasa and joins the children called Shege (homeless). It estimate that they are about 30 000 street kids in Kinshasa in the land that had no homeless people before the colonialism. 
It was hard for Zola to survive; he used to carry bags for the merchant of the big market Zandu and earn little money to buy any food and used to sleep on the pavement in front of shops. 

I took some Shege (street kids) and I started an organization called Children heaven. I have Zola and other 12 streets children that I look after. I work for ONATRA, the maritime company in Congo. I found it difficult alone to look after those children and look after my family: my wife with four children. Some few people too assist me but I need more resources because they are many children abandoned in the similar situation.  
I am asking you and your colleague if you can found some donors to support my project of looking after those unfortunate children or the so called witches...
A boom of religious sects has made the matter worst. The self proclaimed prophets have sprung up in Africa, offering deliverance ceremonies for children and people believed to be possessed by evil spirit. Some whip and some even burn children to coarse them to confess that they are witches and spell they families. 
When someone dies in the family, when some one his involved in an accident or someone loose his job or retrenched or cannot succeed in his project, they join the prayers group where some prophets will say that they got a vision: "the child is responsible of the misfortune".

Those children who has been accused of witch sometime they develop a violent character. After suffering and some girl even end up being sexually abused are not keen to return to the families that chassed them. We always say that in our proverbs:
"All the children are angels, it the society that made good and bad people." 
No one even imagine that a one month baby he carries could be one day a killer. They were all innocent.
I plead you future leader of our country to look at this subject. 

It was the most shocking letter that the students has receive from they land. They were silence for many minutes and didn't know what to do or what to say.

The letter was accompanied by tree pictures of those street children he look after and his photos. 
They all from rural areas in Africa but they have been to this big city many times for vacation...it where they took the plane to reach Europe. Bruce was touched too and was the first one to say: "Those children need counseling as well education to help them to recover from the ordeal and reintegrate themselves into the world or their family." 
Bruce suggested that he was ready to take the letter and show to many organizations in Belgium to try and raise found. He dreamed of going to Africa one day and this letter motivated him to one day be able to assist the street kids. Meanwhile he promised to assist Lumbala with little money every month.
Africans were taught to share from all the little things they had. They were told: �you don�t have to wait when you will get millions or billions to share. If you are not able to share with the little you got, you will never shared even when you get a lot of money� 

All the students agreed to assist Lumbala. They regretted that in big town the African's culture was quick to die. People have become greedy and unable to assist other. The traditional Africa had no stranger and everybody was part of the extended family.  
Limete remembered how he witness in his neighbouring village 6 old women who were suspected of being witches and given a poisonous substance to drink. He never forgets how the witchcraft suspect died. But what was sad is that those claims have expanded to children too. 
Bruce once read the Human Rights watch that about 60 to 70 percent of these children in the street have been accused of witchcraft or sorcery  
Shabani even said that this was one of the priorities they have to look for because politicians have not shown any interest in assisting children. 
This was a wake up call for those future ministers to reinforce the law to protect women and protect children. The constitution has to forbid charge of witchcraft against children. 
Already what they were seeing in Europe was already giving them of what to do if they complete they studies and return. The interaction of the European and African culture give them an idea to what he needed to be done in they home land. They didn't appreciate all the culture they met in Europe, they knew what to take and what to reject.  
They wanted to make sure not to abuse of power once in power. Kalamu's once while in holiday in Kinshasa as a 12 years boy witness how the authority abused of the power without thinking of children. They used to play soccer in an open field in the holiday. It was a good feeling as many children from different corner of the country could meet and play soccer in holiday. 
But one day they went to play soccer and find fences to the open field. The children decided to cut the fences and make their way through the field. The next day the find new fences with sound and bricks aside. They did the same cutting the fences and going to play soccer. 
The third time they find now heavily armed soldiers protecting the field. While watching the soldiers they saw other truck coming with construction materials. The soldiers were telling the children: "Don't play with fire." 
They later heard that the ministers of finances has taken the field and was building one of the biggest houses in the country. The children could not get access anymore to the playing field. The children entertainment meant nothing to the authorities. It wasn't long that they saw a huge and beautiful house with long protecting wall being built at the playing field. 
The children had no choice but started playing soccer on the street. Each time a car passes, they have to leave a space for the cars. When Kalamu returned to his village he later heard that two of the boys he was playing with were knocked by a car. It was not the only incident many of the playing fields for children were taken by the authorities for they private properties and many children started playing too in the streets. Many were hit by cars and sometime electrocuted during the rainy season where some of the underground electrics cables were not well protected.  
  
The students knew that they have a huge pressure and many people expect more from them. But they had to have the resources and the support of everybody once they return home. Many people expect them to deliver it was like giving a formula one champion and old and slow cars and expect him to win the race. They haven't built new roads, no bridges and no schools, no hospitals...since the independence. All the uncompleted projects were still not completed.  




STORY FIVE
             
WHO AM I?

In this part of the book we are talking about the struggle that faced the Bushmen to try to heal the plane's crush passengers who were in the critical condition.

Mr. Kenny Bean who was sent by his agency to report the impact of the AIDS epidemic in Africa didn't reach his destination in time as the plane in witch he was traveling crashed less than an hour of his final destination. 

The only rescuers were Bushmen who still resisted to the modern civilization living with what their call: pure African tradition. They resist to all the modern development and technology brought by colonists.   
The Bushmen were known being the closest relatives of the pygmies of settle in central Africa forest. They were the first inhabitant of the Southwest continent too. 
They were still isolated in some part of Angola, Namibia, Botswana and South Africa. 

Despite all the changes of government from the colonists to the newly predominated Africans government. The Kung Bushmen vowed to live and celebrate their tradition. 

They refused to accept modernism in their culture. Despite being persecuted by many evictions they vowed to remain in the desert of Kalahari. Many were evicted from their ancestors land to make way to minerals exploiting companies and natural reserve. 
They were still wearing their traditional clothes made of animal�s skins, beds and self made materials. Woman were wearing beaded tassels, little Karosses, decorated tortoise shell with ostrich eggshell beads while the babies and small children walk naked except when it cold. 
They refuse the entrance of hospitals and school in their land. And they were happy with their ancestors� inheritance. 
Eating what they could get from the hunting and roots finds in their land. 
The Kung Bushmen of the village of Kemani decided to live naturally, close to they culture. They had small round huts; they mostly lived outide the hut because of the extreme heat in the desert. The only time they used their huts was when there was rain or in winter. 
They were many kinds of Bushmen but the Kung Bushmen were one of the groups who refused modern civilization. They were many groups of the indigenous Bushmen: Kung, Nama, Ixu, Xuwaso, Ngai, deti, Gana, Gwi�
The Kung Bushmen after 5 days of intense traditional medicine where still in drama as the four wounded were recovering very slowly. In five days out of 7 patients 3 died. They didn't know their names; they were calling them by the colours of the clothes they were wearing.
They wanted to celebrate they inherited medicine and teaching to the new generation, they inherited medicines. Those people lived many years on earth without taking any modern drugs. They had the method of combating disease and healing injuries without any syringe.
Those people with they undermined medicine were very organized on they own and very disciplined and cared for everybody. 
 
They had more than 200 different wild plants to uses in their traditional medicines. Some of the plants were multi purpose that can be used to cure more than 10 different diseases.
What was exceptional is that they knew the names of all the plants and roots. 
 
They were 5 well respect traditional doctors and more than 10 students who were helping and learning how to heal injured people. At night the 5 students were looking after the injured passengers and 2 traditional doctors were often in that room. During day time 3 doctor were taking care of the patients and others students were assisting the doctors.
The first patient was about twenty years old and was wearing a long T-shirt with blue pant, he was nick named man in blue. When they arrived with this patient. He had two broken ribs and was bleeding from his head. He could respond to verbal calls but his state was not improving. The Bushmen were feeding him with the enriched traditional nutritional porridge. They immobilized the ribs with peace of wood and local plaster.

The second patient was a little girl who may be 8 years old .She was the most stable patient. She was steal weak but could talk. She was wearing a dress with many colours. She was surnamed: coloured girl. She could talk and the only word she was pronouncing and calls when she was crying was: Mommy. It looks like she had an internal bleeding.

The third patient was the oldest one. He was in his early sixties, he was big, strong and tall man with a lot bears. He seems to have injured is left arm and had a big open wound on his left eyes. Probably when he was forcing his way out of the plane. He was in the coma state. They were feeding him with a lot hot porridge. According to their traditional medicine, hot porridge mixed to traditional plants was the right medicine for me. He was named the big men. Only tree pygmies could lift him and transport him. He was wearing a big golden chain on his neck. White shirt and green trouser.

The fourth patient was the most interesting. Wearing a black suit, all his pockets were full of papers, pen, and had a laptop stick under his shoulder. He had some strange facial expressions. He gets the attention of the public with his laptop well stick and protect handle in his right ribs and arms. They tried to remove it many time to allow them to conduct their examination: "This is one of the strange patient I never see in my entire life. He doesn't want to leave his bag (laptop) and his holding it tied. We have to force this bag out of his arm to conduct our examinations."
"Since his arrival he does not want anyone to touch is bag." his colleague supported him.

They taught it was a small suit containing may be only clothes only. With all the respect they let the patient to hold his bag but at some time, they said that they will have to keep it for him: "His bag is too small and I don't think that the bag may contain two shirts inside." they wondered "What is so special to this bag? When death comes we forget everything and everybody."

Apart all the plants and roots they used for their traditional medicines, they others other therapy too. Such as singing and dancing around the fire in circle and they played their hands on the people�s shoulder to pull illness from the sick people. 

Apparently he was injured on his colon vertebral but he seems to lean on one side. Right side to protect his small bag (laptop) that he does not want to leave.

The 5 traditional doctors with a woman in their group. Assisted by many traditional students, they were in a big Thatcher house, the one used as their hospital. Not furniture but had plenty of roots and pot here and there.
They combine they medicine with prays to Gaona, Nadima, Neriba all meaning God. They were not praying to ancestors like Africans but they believed in life after death. 
 
The room wasn't cemented but had a well cared floor watered every day and look like red flour. "Even when we feed him he seems to care a lot about his bag. How can we call him to identify him because he cares a lot about his bag?"
"Man with the bag."
"That name man in bag not sound good." one bush men quoted. "We have good names that we have given to other patients: coloured girl, man in blue, big man then we have to find a good name for him."

They decided to identify the patient in giving them names so it may help them in their profession. They didn't know their names but it was important to give them temporary names. "It just a name." one Bushmen man suggested: "We need only to identify him so to make a difference."
"Identification is not all the names are about.' one of his colleague responded: "When the patients recover from the state they into now, they loose the past and memory. So they may stick to the name that we may give them until may be they remember their pasts."

Those traditional healers had plenty of experience in healing people. They had no medicine but they were able to minimize death with their traditional medicine based on herbal plants. Kemani one of the 4 village of bush men had a community of about 3000 peoples and the Kung bushmen village in total had a totality of about 10 000 peoples. They were experiencing death after years not months. 
 "Some people remember their past and other do not remember their past". They quoted. 
"You are right we have to give them a suitable name not only for identification but for the rest of their life unless they remember their pasts."
"No, let give him a name: facial expression."
"This is absolutely a meaningless and stupid name. When he will find out why we have given him this name after recovering he won't be happy at all."
"But he is having some strange facial expression?" 
"What is not the reason to give to someone a funny name? It how God created him and we have to respect his nature. He doesn't have control of his gestures."

The Bushmen�s languages had many clicks. It was difficult for the none Bushmen to speaks their dialects because of their clicks but they could easily speaks others languages that had no clicks. 
Even the modern scriptures have fails to write their different kind of clicks. It may need just a new sort of scripture to accommodate them if they wanted.
They makes clicks in sucking they months.  
After a long discussion, they decided not to give him according to naturally gesture that the man is not able to control volunteer: They discussed: "What name to give him?"
"Let look at of is clothes."

They decided to give them names according names of the clothes

They have given the two patients name of the colour of their clothes because they believe that people wore their favorite clothes and colours their like the most. They were sure that they will not regret of the name that we have given them: The first men were called man in blue and the second patient was called coloured girl. The third patient gave the huge man the name big man. Because he is big, strong and tall. They struggled a lot to carry him. They were still lacked in finding the name of the fourth patient. "But he likes a lot his small bag and has some facial expression?"

At some stage they wanted to give him a name as a man with a bag. But they discussed and felt that it wasn't a good name for their patient: "That doesn't not mean we have to identify him by a stupid name."
"I think let look at the clothes he is wearing may be we may come up with a very interesting name."
"Man in black."
"Man in black."
"That may be a good name. Look he is wearing black clothes that mean he likes black colour."
"Yes, definitely the name man is black is the right identification name for him."
"We have all agreed on this name. Who have a better suggestion before we close this names subject?"
"I think we all agree."
"No doubt man in black is the name that suits him."

The following morning. The man in black did recover by the surprise. He could open his eyes and were looking at people around him.
He looks like he was dreaming.
He saw short peoples talking looking at him and wearing few peace of clothes and animal skin. He was saying to himself: "What a long dream. Pygmies around me, talking and talking. I hope this dream may end up now."
The Kung Bushmen started celebrating and hugging each other themselves: "Yes our medicine in working."
"Our medicine is very strong."
"We made it."
"Oh the man in black has opened the eyes."

They were very much happy, that their medicine was working on foreigner too. Many people acknowledged the Bushmen herbal medicine and few people were coming to ask for help when they cannot be healed in the modern hospital. They always come in critical state and very few were recovering:
"Thank you God for the recovery that the patient have shown. We have been waiting for a long time to have a positive answer.'
Then they started talking to the injured man: "Man in black can you see us?"
Then man in black was saying to himself: �Who am I?" what he was seeing was out of his imagination. "What a nightmare? Those people in my dream look real and even talk to me. Let me sleep again may be this dream will end soon. What a place? No chairs and every thing are so traditional like in a horror movie."
Then he closed his eyes, the Bushmen started talking:  "He still in unconscious state, stop asking him many questions"

They stopped celebrating; the man they thought has recovered closed his eyes again. "Let him sleep it is a good sigh he just tired and still realizing what is happening to him." one of them suggested "For sure he has recovered compare to the big man and man in blue."
Those were the name given to identify the plane's crash survival: Man in Blue and coloured girl. 
"We have to thank God for this patient." a pleased Bushmen celebrated.
The chief traditional healer Dumi was in commanded. He was in his late forties but have been working overtime to heal those patients. He was taught by his father how to mix the plants and give to sick. His father too was a much respected traditional healer in his generation. He concentrates more on the new generation of the traditional healer. He saw his death coming any time and wanted to teach and build a strong next generation of traditional healer: "Keep monitoring the other patients. I don't want to bury one of those remaining patient. Look at the coloured girl there."
"She still calls for a mom."
"Poor lady" Dumi said: "I am sure that all her parent has passed away."
"She is strong and courageous young lady. She managed to get out of the big bird (plane) alone."
"May God be with her." the caring Dumi insisted: "She has a long and prospers life ahead of her�"
Then another traditional student called the doctor: "Doctor." 
"I am coming there. What wrong?"
The were then given they foods from Tsama melon, Ivory palm, nut of Morula, and they animals they get from hunting: Giraffe, Kudu, Gemsbok, Wildebeest, Springbok�
They were very respected as they had a good tracking animals tracking system, they uses poisoned spears, clubs, rope snare, bows and arrows to hunts the animals. 
The junior traditional healer went to see Dumi and complained about his finding in one of the patient: "I have the impression that the big man is loosing some weight and we have to come up with a good formula to save his life."
"It normal" Dumi nodded �the man still unconscious and we still feed him like a sleeping baby look well after his wound�"
"The man in blue is moving little bit now�"

The youngest patient showed a lot of improvement in the few hours. She was adored by the traditional healer: "By tomorrow we have to move the coloured girl and put her in another location were we will give to a woman to take care of her. She need a mother�We have to find a replacement for now�'
"If she recover what will do with her?"
"We will keep her and latter we will hand over to the governmental authorities."
"Tell me is the government has to reward us?'
The traditional doctor look at strangely to one of his student who asked that question and Dumi himself was very angry of that statement especially the word reward:

The Kung Bushmen don't work for money or for any award. In their culture our culture every human is a member of one family. The World and it people are an extended family. The only creatures that are not part of the human family are animal and plants. All the creatures who look human expect monkeys are part of the family�They never work for reward and we will never work for reward.
 
Dumi left the pot of the plants he was holding and mixing and told the man who asked him that question: "If you have those bad ideas go to live in towns where you will loose the sense of a normal human�"
"I was just asking" the student said: �I wanted to know what the reason behind our commitments."

Another traditional doctor added trying to explain to the young traditional healer student who asked that question: "We are five traditional doctors here and you are here to learn to replace us when we will die. But we don't have any intention of getting reward. If you work for the reward you will never be a good doctor. We are working for the love of peoples and work not for money."
"I understand doctor" the student justified himself: "I was just asking a question�I did mean to offence you. You are the one who told us to ask for any questions�"
   
"This is not a traditional medical question this is a question out of our practices. Ask me many questions about medicine not out of my domain" Dumi clarified: "Reward and money are part of the corruption in the civilized World and we don't allow corruption in our culture."


After two hours the man in black wakes up again. With many confusions in his head, he was still wondering what was going on: �who am I" the patient wondered: "This is not a dream any more how come I still see the same men and environment?"
One of the students saw him opening his eyes: "Man in black has opened his eyes doctor!"
"What?"
"The man in black has opened his eyes again."
�That is good don't ask him any question leave him for a while.� Warned one of the experimented traditional doctors. 
 They didn't celebrate this time because they were scared that he may close his eyes again.
After for about 5 minutes, he did some gesture and one of the traditional healer interpreted: "Then the man in black ask for water with his gesture"
"Water." the students nodded "Yes, the man in black is asking for water. Doctor Dumi can I give water to the man in black?"

The doctor come closer to the man in black, and then told his students:
Give him little water. Wait, I will give water myself.
They gave him some water and he drank in his sleeping position. Then the man in black wanted to go to the toilet:
He decided to go to the toilet. He realized that it wasn't anymore a dream. He tried to wake up and the student tried to stop him from making a big move that will affect his wealth:
"Doctor the man in black want to stand up, what must I do?"
"Hold him tied and helps him to stand up is still in the healing process."
"I need help doctor." the student demanded.
Then they send another student to help that student who was looking at the man in black.

They held him that side; he wanted to walk out of the room.
The man in black holding tied his laptop look at outside the environment: small houses and people watching at him and was wondering:
"Who am I" while trying to remember his life. "What have happen to me? How can I be in this environment?"
They went with him in a traditional toilet: small houses built at 10 meters away from the main medical facilities. In that rooms only a small hole of about 60 centimeters square.
When he returns with two medical students holding him, the traditional doctor approached to him and asked: "Can you see me?"
The man in black didn't answer him but only look at him with some facial expression. Then all the people who were in that room started laughing. Then traditional doctor amused ask at him again:
"What is your name?"
He didn't answer him only with a different facial expression. Then the doctor tried to touch his lap top:
"No, no."

It was the first words that he pronounced. They decided not to touch for a while his protected laptop. They were wondering what was very impressive in that laptop.
The 7 students left for a while the others patients and come to see the man who has recovered too, leaving the traditional doctors alone with others patients
Doctor Dumi who was in charge with the man called man in black said: "We have successful bring to live this patient. I believe the small bag that he do not want us to touch may be is magic box. He refused to leave it into the plane and now he do not want us to even touch it. We have to respect his will don't touch it�Let him sit now.'
They let him sit on a small chair. They took the girl called coloured girl and send her in another room to live with the only female traditional doctor in their village. Then the doctor said:
"We have to celebrate after the recovery of the all our four patient. It is soon to celebrate now but at least we have healed two patients successfully. Our traditional medicine stills the best remedy for sick and injured peoples."
The man in black was looking at the people and asking to himself: "Where am I? How can I be here? What really had happen to me? Who am I?"

After thirty minutes the village supreme chief called Shai accompanied by two bodyguards and two dignitaries come to visit the injured passengers. The chiefs and dignitaries were wearing only traditional clothes. You can identify the chief by his tall hat of about one and half meter. It was interesting to see a pygmy wearing a long hat that appears to be tall than his body's size.

Chief Shai entered the room of patient and all the traditional doctors and student�s great the majesty on their knees. That was the sign of respect. When every body put their knees down, the man in black too followed them.

The chief was amazed and amused to see a patient from another part of the World following their culture too, "�Come on you don't have to bend your knees also. That means my traditional doctors have made a very good job. What is your name?"


The man in black didn't answer. What was interesting to the Bushmen is that they could try to speak English and their local dialect. They were exposed to the western civilization but refused to practice the western civilization. Shai was very good in English. They were very advanced in civilization compare to some rural villagers. They were talking with many foreigners and tourists in English but strictly talk between themselves in their traditional dialect.
Then the doctor responds: "Chief we delighted to see the speed recovery of this patient."

He told the chief that they identify him like man in black because of his black clothes. He asked for water but hasn�t recovered his memory. The little girl has been send to the woman doctor. She was the most stable patient of all. She kept calling for her mom and we decided to send her to a woman who may represent in min time her mother. She seems okay, we are still worrying about two other patients who still in a coma state. We are calling them: big man and man in blue. The little girl is called coloured girl because of the multi colour she wears�
"I am glad." the chief encouraged his traditional doctors. 

The chief was impressed with the work and he personally want to congratulate them. They wanted to defy and show to the World that their traditional medicine is one of the most powerful and effective medicine. They resist to the modernism and corrupt practices and they have a lot to prove. Already two patients were on their feet out of four it was already a big achievement. The tree patients that they lost early were in a critical condition and they didn't have to blame themselves for the lost but thanked God for allowing that to happen�
The traditional doctors were pleased by king Shai visit: "Thank you for the encouragement that you gave us chief. We decided to not bury any more patients. We are giving the injured the mixed medicine plants. We have immobilized the injured parts of patients and completely stop their bleeding. After four hours we gave them our enriched foods. We have two working shifts here: night shift and daily shift. We have a competitive team with the students who are assisting us�"
"Keep up the good work" the chief insisted �You must remove later the man in black here and give him a room in the guesthouse. Make sure that two students take care of him. If he recovers totally I may use him as my private teacher before he return to his place of birth if he remember�"

Mr. Kenny Bean was watching the people talking in their dialects. He was watching a hat of king Shai made of bird plumes like the American Indians clothes. The Kung Bushmen and the American Indians had plenty in common. The way they wore and the way they celebrate. 
Doctor Dumi asked the chief Shai: "What we will do with the little girl?"
"We will see we may keep her or send her to the government authority to find her parents or relatives. If she is happy here we will settle her here. Those patients will be our proof of the success of the traditional medicine. We heal people here and the government does not want to believe to the efficiency of our medicine�"
"Thank you chief for the visit. I know that you have a very busy schedule but you decided to leave some of your daily occupation and pay us visit�"

Actually Shai big preoccupation was to see the patient back on their feet. He thanked God for giving them this opportunity to prove to the government and the World our capacity to cure any disease and injuries. He was determined to pursue to a fight and to stop the corrupt civilization of reaching them now and in future generation. So in refusing the entry of modern culture they had to prove that they culture is reliable and didn't need a civilization. Traditional medicine is our powerful weapon. "Thank you chief."
"Keep up the good work. I will come time to time to see the evolution of the patient. I am going straight to visit the young girl�"

The chief left with his entourage and the doctor who talked with the chief told the students and the others traditional doctor. Dumi reminded his colleagues and student: "You have all listen to what the chief have said! We have to provide the patients with all the necessary remedies this is a big test of our medicine�'
"The chief seems to be very concern about the patients�"
"I repeat this is a big test for us. He rely on our affords to heal the patients. You must know that we have to pray God to heal. Only God have the final decision on life and death."



STORY SIX
             THE CHURCH AND THE KINGDOM ( extract from part one of a Prince in America)
Note: the imaginary country Musa has been changed to imaginary country Cape d' Ivoire.

The life of the king Sultan Camara Yousouf is a collection of conquest, trophies and possessions. He has six wives and twenty one children. He had to marry each year a new wife at the local beauty pageant he lost interested in getting more wives in the past twenty years and limited his wives to six only. His precedent King had twice the number of wives.
He adopted this Muslim name because most of the citizen were Muslim even thought he was not a Muslim. In his kingdom it was only his grand father who was a Muslim. It is why they inherited many Muslim combine to African�s name in they family.

He reportedly own 260 cars. He own forty Rolls and Rolls dozens of sport cars which are flow to the factory in Britain for oil exchange. There�s the private yacht, charmingly called tits ( Suzanna 1 and Suzanna 2. Suzanna is the name of the king's first wife and the most respected woman in the Kingdom). A collection of private jet and a collection of luxury properties in London, Tokyo, Paris, Las Vegas and Los Angeles.

The sultan and his family are known as half human and half gods. The notion that money can buy the very best entertainment is hardly new to this royal family. The sultan is well known for his extravagant ways. He spend millions of dollars every week for parties: family birth days and parties in occasion of nothing just to reach the 52 parties each years, at the rate of one party each and every weekend of the year.

Tree parties were national and holiday in the country: the king birthday, the death day of his father and his official day he took power.

In the 19th century the kingdom called Cape D'Ivoire meaning heaven of Ivories was famous for its pirates and slave traders then after the slavery it was a big exporter of Ivories. Cape D'Ivoire remained a British protector until he gained independence in the middle of the 20th century. Cape D�Ivoire wealth was estimated in billions of dollars comes briefly from oil, witch was discovered in 1930.

When they discovered in 1970 that the oil could dry up in 70 years. The father's sultan who was in power reportedly holds hundreds of millions in the US treasury bond, perhaps the most stable long -term invested, as well as British sterling.

The national treasure of Cape D'Ivoire is indistinguishable from the royal family's personal piggy bank but the one million people of the kingdom are pampered by the royal family, which is why for years the was no grumbling about the sultan extravagant lifestyle. The country has one of the world's highest per capita incomes, and there is no income tax. Healthcare and education are free and they are subsidized rents and interest -free home loans for civil servants. The government employs, directly or indirectly, about 80% of the work force, and on the sultan�s everyone gets a raise.

The first wife of the king queen: Suzanna was married when they were both 19 years old. The king second wife takes care of official duties. The third wife was the one who travel with the king internationally. The fourth wife was the one the king used for the local travel in the kingdom. The fifth wife was the one who meet the meet different official in the absence of the king. The last wife was the one who takes care of all the parties� organizations. She was the one who travel a lot to buy all the necessary requirement for the parties oversees and locally.

In the late years, the Sultan of Cape D'Ivoire, famous as one of the richest man in Africa becomes infamous for his spending habits. He lives in a 1200 -room palace, which cost roughly $ 200- million to build and 1500 telephones. It nearly a kilometer long, and about six hectares of Italian marble were used in its construction. The bathroom sinks are covered in 14-carat gold, and there are 50 crystal chandeliers in the formal dining room alone, witch seats 5000. Four Atlanta-based furniture buyers spent more than 10 millions on furniture and fittings. Large trees lining the hallways have strands of diamonds hanging from the limbs, like tinsel a Christmas tree. Painting by Gauguin van Gogh and Monet are scattered throughout. The sprawling ground hold eight mansions and swimming pools, tennis courts, a sport complex, air conditioned stables for 100 polo ponies and the parking of sultan's cars.

Donating money his Cape D�Ivoire's foreigner policy and sultan has given freely to stay in favour with friendly nations.

The only public election was in Cape D'Ivoire was held 10 years ago, resulted in a sweeping victory of the labour's party, which wanted the sultan removed from power. The results were annulled and a rebellion ensued. Though it was quashed by occupying British troops, the incident made the sultan wary of insurrection.

All the religion was not criticizing the king or the government. It was forbidden to talk against the kingdom's policies. The secret agents of the government were infiltrated in every sector or all trooped in of people were well watched by the security personnel.

Sultan was afraid of any revolution that may start in trooped meetings include churches. Many kingdoms have been destroyed by the revolutions. He read in the history book the French revolution and was aware of the happiness of some people who were complaining of the bad spending habit of the king. The tax payers were complaining of mal spending national revenues.

A local priest who has completed his priest studies in Vatican Rome was not afraid of the kings and his dignitaries. He was affected in the cathedral were many kingdom's official and local citizens were attending.

He decides to talk what people were not talking in public; he used the Bible to make his message heard. His name is father Pascal. The normal catholic preaching last about thirty minutes but him took some 2 hours to preach.
All the religion was not criticizing the king or the government. It was forbidden to talk against the kingdom's policies. The secret agents of the government were infiltrated in every sector or all trooped in of people were well watched by the security personnel.

Sultan was afraid of any revolution that may start in trooped meetings include churches. Many kingdoms have been destroyed by the revolutions. He read in the history book the French revolution, American Revolution and was aware of the happiness of some people who were complaining of the bad spending habit of the king. The tax payers were complaining of mal spending national revenues.

A local priest who has completed his priest studies in Vatican Rome was not afraid of the kings and his dignitaries. He was affected in the cathedral were many kingdom's official and local citizens were attending.

He decides to talk what people were not talking in public; he used the Bible to make his message heard. His name is father Pascal. The normal catholic preaching last about thirty minutes but him took some 2 hours to preach:

�Today I will preach about who is the devil? The word 'devil' means someone who tells wicked lies about another person. �Satan� means an enemy or member of opposition. These are terms given to God's chief enemy. At first, he was a perfect angel in heaven with God. However, he later thought too much of himself and wanted the worship that rightly belong to God -Matthew 4:8-10. Some people when they take power they seems to be good in their early days. Then they thoughts too much of themselves and want to be praised like God�It only God who must be praised by all the humans. No human should be praised by another human�We are now praising our follow human�In each and every office you see the picture of that human that we are praising. I won't mention his name because is well known by everybody. We have to sing for him like it or not just to please him. 
This angel, Satan, spoke to Eve by the mean of the snake. By telling her lies, he got her to disobey God. Satan thus attacked what is called God's "sovereignty", or position as the Most High. Satan questioned whether God rules in worthy way and in the best interests of his subjects. Satan also brought into question whether any human would remain loyal to God. By doing so this, Satan made himself God's enemy. That is why he came to be called Satan the devil. Genesis 3:1-5; Job 1:8-11; Revelation 12:9.
Satan tries to trick people into worshiping him. (2 Corinthians 11:3,14)One way he misleads people is thought false religion. If a religion teaches lies about God, it really serves the purpose of Satan. (John 8:44) People who are members of false religions may sincerely believe that they are worshiping the true God. But they are really serving Satan .He is the god of this wolrds'-2Corinthians 4:4.

Before he finishes his predication some dignitaries and the fifth king's wife left the church very angry that the priest is criticizing the king.
Ordinaries people were happy that the priest his telling peoples what is true but they were scared of the possible Sultan reaction. "Father Pascal will be in big trouble after the church service. He will be executed and may be jailed for his indirect criticism of the monarch�"
The energetic priest continued with his preaching:
Spiritism is another way Satan brings people under his power. We pray ancestors and then we mention even a name of a living human like us. A living human cannot protect another living human. Satan his behind all theses practices. To please God, we must have nothing to do with spiritism -Deuteronomy 18:10-12; Acts 19:18, 19.
Satan also misleads people through extreme pride of race and the worship of political organizations. Some feel that their nation or race is better than others. But this is not true.(Act 10:34,35) Other people look to political organizations to solve man's problem. By doing this, they are rejecting God's kingdom. It is the only solution for our problems.-Daniel 2:44                                      
Another way Satan misleads people is by tempting them with sinful desire. God tell us to avoid sinful practices because he knows they will harm us. (Galatians 6:7, 8) Some people may want to join them in such us practices like corruption. Remember though, it is really Satan who wants you to do these things. -1 Corinthians 6:9, 10:15-33.
Satan may use persecution or opposition. Unfair arrest and imprisonment to get you leave your religion. Some of your own loved ones may become very angry because you stick to God�s rules not human's rules. Other may fun of you but to whom do you owe your life? Satan wants to frighten you with the policemen and soldiers so you will stop practicing the 10 commandments. Do not let Satan win. I repeat do not let Satan win. (Matthew 10:34-39:1 Peter 5:8, 9) By resisting the devil and bad policies, you can make God happy and show that you uphold his sovereignty. Proverbs 27:11.

The Christians applauded for about five minutes, the unusual preaching. The secret agent took note of all the preaching and the reaction of the public.
In less than an hour the Sultan had the report of all the cathedral events. The report from his fifth wife and dignitary and specially the all detailed report form the secret intelligent agents. He was so upset that he phoned first the Bishop who is one of his friends:

Sultan had a way to control the telephone conversation and to crack down people opposing his system of ruler ship. All the phones calls were control by the central telecommunication offices. He had secret agent monitoring all the call. Especially long calls and the international calls.

But his personal lines were not control. He could give secret instructions to his personal trusted employee.

He took the phone call and call Bishop Kizito. The catholic bishop and a personal best friend. He was invited to all the big parties and also was the man in preaching at all major ceremonies and royal families wedding. 

The king himself do not attend any church but his family's members were church goers "�Bishop you are sending some crazy priest to preach against me in the main cathedral?"
The bishop Kizito wasn't even aware of what his servant priest Pascal talks about less than one hours ago in the cathedral. "Sultan, I don't know what you are talking about�"
"You must know because the one who preached at the cathedral today is your servant. He his inciting the public to disobey to our traditional policies and the authority that I am."
	
Majesty the friend of the bishop always warn all the church leader not to talk about the political side of the Bible. Kizito also always tell to the priests not to be involved in politic. He took a book on his table while talking to the king and checks the time table to find out the one who have preached and possible punished him.
Before Kizito gives the king the names Sultan helped him. "I have his name; he is called by a certain name of Pascal."
�Pascal?"
"Yes, the young priest has just arrived from Rome -Vatican. I will punish him Sultan."
	
For the king the man was very dangerous, he didn't want to see him alive in his kingdom. The king had the recorded preaching by one of his intelligence service man. In all the meeting of the people even at the sporting events they were numerous numbers of securities personal in that crowd. Sometime a gathering of more than 5 people were prohibited in Cape D�Ivoire kingdom.
The king told his friend the bishop. �I have all the reports of is funny preaching, we are in Cape D'Ivoire Cape d'Ivoire is not in Vatican here." The kingdom exist in many countries, even in England they have a queen. It is a traditional government "�The Bible said that all authority is from God why does he not want to respect the monarchy?"

Kizito before event hearing his servant apologized to please the upset King. "Sultan, I am very sorry for the upset that the young man has caused you. I will make sure that the man do not appears in the church any more. I will send the report to the Pope tomorrow early in the morning."
The king with a decisive voice has made up his mind. "I don't want to see that priest alive�"A rotten potatoes can expand to the rest of the potatoes in a bag. "This may build up terrible and unnecessary revolution in this land."
	
Sultan was scared to kill him directly; the Vatican may sued him and the international community. He wanted to keep his relationship with others country very intact. He wanted a good international co operation and a good image internationally. They could have suspected him that he is the one who have killed the young priest. He remembered that we have a good bilateral relation with Vatican. He had to come up with a very good plan." I can see, we have to come up with a very effective plan to get ride of this serpent in the community. If we kill him now even the public may suspect me. What is your suggestion Bishop?"
The bishop stood quiet for sometime. He thought that if he blessed the plan he will be in trouble with God but at the same time if he disappoints the king he will be in trouble and the church could have been stopped from operating too. 
The king helped the bishop. �We can organized a car hijacked were he will be shot."
�That is not a good suggestion; the people will quickly point at you. Shooting will not save the problem�"
�Let send some undercover to stab him�" That wasn't a good idea either because the timing of the assassination will quick point out to the government. Just after criticizing the kingdom, the preacher is killed.
The bishop said that. �There is always another way to get ride of the man." 
But he was scared to tell the king to not kill his new priest. The kingdom had less than 10 priests. Killing the young priest was a sin to God and it will be a blow to the bishop who wanted to have at least 30 priests. 

He was sponsoring and encouraging the want to be priest. They were going to study overseas. Out of hundred of seminarists he has sponsored very few finished or completed their studies. Many were chassed from the priest school. 

So it wasn't easy to get a priest. 
	
The last idea was not really genial; they had to come up with a very rapid solution. The king read many historical book about the French and American Revolution include others revolutions of the world and he was scared that this man can form a revolution like French revolution. 
He promised to give him 2 millions dollars to kill him.

The bishop was a human too despite being a priest that money could have helped his family too. Even thought he didn't have children but all his nieces and nephew every time used to ask him money for school and food.

He got many things in the past from the royal family for the church and his private families: cars, houses...But haven't touched this kind of cash. He told the king. "The money Sultan is not very important, I will take it because everybody needs money but our friendship is more important than the money."
	
The king Sultan like his son Sulemane had one thing in common they don't sleep without finding a solution to any problem. Come up with a good idea, they cannot sleep if they don't have a plan to rapidly execute the unwanted man. He could have tortured him but he look at the reaction of the Vatican and his personal image internationally. The image is very crucial in the international relationship. They are stopping the torture because of the international human right pressure. The king had the idea of poisoning the serpent. Serpent meant enemy. The king didn't want to give him time to establish himself. What troubled the number man in the land is that he heard that the public applauded when Pascal finished the two hours preaching. It meant that he was already drawing a support in the ordinary people.
The bishop was encouraging his friend the king. "You are right Sultan no one will suspect you of organizing the plot. Give me the poison and I will organize a dinner where I will give to a domestic worker to put in his food."
The upset king told the bishop: "You know if the plot his composed of many people they will find out the plot. You may get too in trouble with the Pope too." He had a reliable poison specialist who will use a simple and effectively method to kill the serpent, the poison specialist has managed to poison many people from different kind of poison. He was paid to kill and was surnamed by people "doctor death" even thought they didn't know him very well his physical appearance. He was a mysterious character that kill political opponent. The king told the bishop. "�All you have to do is to bring the man for a dinner with you here. He won't live for two months. He will die like form a natural disease�"
"That is excellent, but I suspect that he may quick realize the plot if I tell him to accompany me to a dinner�"
"Tell him that the king is ready to take his suggestions so he wants you to tell him what he must do to make the peoples happy." He have realized that he have to change his ruling method. "Then bring him with him tomorrow. We don't have to give this man much time and space�"
"That is an excellent idea�I will phone him now and get is approval to come tomorrow�"
"Make sure that he comes tomorrow with you at around lunch time. We won't be alone I will call many dignitaries to avoid a suspected thought."
"King I will do as plan�"
"I count on you."
"I am always your humble servant�"

The Bishop after a conversation with his friend the king, he immediately went to see Pascal. It coincided with Pascal afternoon programs. He likes to play basketball on the ground next to his house. Many children met there to play with the young priest. 
Even the rebellious prince, Sulemane was there but when he saw the car of the bishop he quick escape. He knew that the bishop was friend to his father the king and could even accuse him to his father.
The royal family were playing basketball in they palace but the rebellious prince wanted to interact with people and wanted a challenging games because all his cousins were not good players. They were big and very slow for him.
 "�Pascal what have you done?"
"�Bishop I didn't do anything wrong I only tell the truth and only the truth �I told what Christian must do�"
"Pascal I had trust on you that you will stick to the church norms. I warned you that politic is not our business. We have to concentrate on the Bible only�"
"I only preach what is in the Bible."
"You didn't suppose to touch the political side of the Bible, If the king ban our church from operating in Cape d'Ivoire, you will be responsible for the consequences."
"I only preach the words of the Bible I didn't point out the Sultan and his government."
	
The King was able to ban the church if it interferes with politic. The Sultan's father at one stage banned the churches from operating. Pascal was very young to know what happened. The Vatican intervened to be forgiven after seven years of negotiation. Sultan for the bishop was a very good man who let them operate."�Tell me what will happen to nine priests and myself if the church is ban today because of you?"
"I am sorry; I didn't mean to hurt the king..."
The sorry that the priest was asking to his superior wasn't good enough. He wanted that he apologize to the king himself despite the devil�s plan a head. "You don't have to apologize to me but tomorrow we are going to meet the king. I will phone him now�You must apologize�"
"Bishop, I didn't preach against the kingdom but I warned the public to be carefully about certain practices�"
	
According to their church catalogue it was a day they supposed to preach about the forgiveness. He look at our catalogue's literacy but what was upsetting the bishop is that the usher told him that he went on preaching for two hours like a protestant church!

Pascal who had only 6 months in Africa after returning from Vatican and it was his first time to preach at the main catholic house, the cathedral had only one word to tell his angry superior: "I am very sorry I forgot the time when I was preaching�"
The bishop gave him a note. When Pascal opened and read:
	
He was suspended from preaching for two months for over preaching not looking at the time. Bishop said that it was lucky because he preached at the last church service. Imagine that if he preached at the first service of tree service the Cathedral had it could have been delay the following services.
In fact this preaching was prepared long time ago. The priest wanted to wait for the right place and time to talk about it. The right place was at the cathedral a 1 000 seat church where ordinary and reach people come to the service. Right time, it coincided that he was assigned to preach at the last service of the day. 
Strange enough it is the king himself who even sponsored the building of the beautiful cathedral in Africa.
While reading the letter the bishop explained. "We catholic we take care of time because people have other occupations after church. We are not protestant church were they preach for hours without looking at the time." He warned the priests and clergy to stop preaching about politic. "We may be ban by the government. I am phoning now the king so tomorrow you are going to apologized to him and his administration. We are in a very prosperous nation were the health and education are free."

All the churches include the African sects were allowed to operate in the kingdom except the Jehovah Witness congregations because they were not saluting the country's flag. While the patriotic fervor was running the world over, the Witnesses recognized that saluting the flag was much more than a mere formalism.
After reading the suspension letter he told the man who suspended him. "But the king was not voted! I respect people voted not appointed."
"This is not our business, what about the king of England, Lesotho and other nations?"
	
Cape d'Ivoire supposed to vote the premier minister but they were no vote because the king was a king and first minister, chef of the government too. He wanted to have control of everything and everybody. 

Then the priest tried to explain the bishop one last time, "May be a little pressure may change things."

"Pascal, I repeat that politic is out of our dairy. Tomorrow you have to apologize�But the way the king's advisor said that the king is willing to involve you some decisions of the country. He wanted to meet you so you may give him some advises. I want to make sure that you are in the safe hands, I will accompany you to the king." 

Pascal couldn't even criticize the king and the kingdom at the absence of the king himself. He was born in Cape d'Ivoire and was taught to be scared of the royal family. He was motivated with the democracy he met in Europe while he was at the priest's school called seminary. Now not only he had to apologize but he has to meet the king himself in an usual way: to ask for forgiveness.

He heard about how the opposing members were tortured, how they were killing people. He heard once while talking with his colleagues of the doctor poison or doctor poison a man who used to poison the politician. The opponent and even the former king's dignitaries.
	
Pascal was scared of the king revenge. He was also excited that he has to meet the king for the first time and felt that he will be safe with the bishop accompany him. He wanted to apologize but was excited that some of the words have touched the king. Who knows may be it helps to bring a democratic Cape D�Ivoire very soon. Instead of working and paying taxes to a human who is living in a luxury with his families and friends who are dignitaries.

The bishop before he left the room insisted for the last time that politic is not their business. He explained again why he his suspended him for two months copying the protestant method of preaching. He insisted never copy the protestant churches, they kept protesting since they protested against our catholic church. They left the catholic church blaming them of being a devil's church but look at today since they left us they kept protesting for many reasons specially money the devils and we find thousands of protestants  churches and congregation today: Pentecostal, Baptist. He told him because he was the impression that he was out of their church doctrine, he said the others churches still protesting between themselves and in near future they will be millions of churches while the catholic still the same one church left by apostle Paul believed to be the first catholic Pope.

The young priest accepted the Bishop suspension without arguing. "I am just a simple priest, I welcome your suspension. I will go tomorrow with you as you have insisted to meet the king. I only preach and tell the truth if you do not appreciate my saying, I won't beg for sympathy only God will compensate me may be from tomorrow things may change in our country and I will be very happy to contribute to a possible change in the country".
Then the bishop warned him about tomorrow meeting. "I warn you, don't talk your useless philosophy to the Sultan tomorrow but apologize. I have something to do now, I leave you now. I will fetch you tomorrow �" 

The king phoned his poison specialist to prepare a special poison to kill the priest Pascal who has caused him an emotional tension. The poison scientist specialist was named Mandradu. People knew him as doctor poison but never seen him. People didn't know how he looks like. He had many methods and was hiring many people to do his job. The king chemistry specialist who killed people in Cape D�Ivoire and even overseas was still a mysterious man to all the citizens. The citizen of the country realized that all the oppositions member were dying from unusual way. Even thought some where crossing the borders. They suspected of a certain man called doctor poison for some they called him doctor death had a team to crack them down.


He was one of the most trusted king's servants. Graduated in Paris, he worked for a while in Denmark, in Singapore and in New Zealand laboratories before being recruited by the king. 
He was responsible of poisoning all the enemies of the king Sultan. 

The king who used to instruct his employee by the telephone call and meeting called his number one team killer Mandradu. Mandradu, other dignitaries include the bishop had a special line where only the king used to call them not others people. His personal lines were not monitored but the other people lines were monitored. The king feared that some of the conversation may criticize his government and people may start the revolution through out the telephones conversation too. "�Mandradu I want you to prepare a special poison to kill my new enemy tomorrow. It must be a poison to act after two months and the one who will eat must die from a normal natural disease �The plan must work."
	
Mandradu has just developed a new kind of poison, a powerful poison one and wanted to test it on a opposition member. He was happy that a candidate has been found. He has struggle to use it on human after successfully tested on animals include dogs, cats and cows. 
He wanted only the sample of the plates that we will be using next day and I will put a poison in one plate.

The king was pleased to hear that from the man who has killed more than 100 enemies of the kingdom. He was extremely rich receiving more than hundred thousand dollars from each operation despite the monthly fixed salaries and bonus. Plus he used to get even triple that amount for a successful operation overseas or across the borders. He used to get even more for successfully killing the popular opposing members.

The king told him. "I am sending now a bodyguard to give you the sample of the plate that will be used tomorrow�"
Mandradu reassure the king on the new poison and formula that he has developed after many months or research. "Sultan, I am telling you that my new poison will never be cured by any medicine even the most advanced medicine in the World. The victim will die slowly from a natural cause specially a cardiac arrest in less than two months."
"I like what you are saying and I want to see the action, I am sending you five plates. You have to make sure that the work is well done to avoid any suspect thought."

The scientists got the plates send by the king worked on the plate for the all night. Early in the morning one of the plates was poisoned and delivered to the king before the dinner.
The operation was successful and he got undisclosed amount of money from the king as a bonus. Pascal was the second priest to be empoisoned, a dangerous man who uses the Bible and very popular in his short coming in the land with the youth. A big fish to be caught. 

Since his arrival he started organizing the various sport tournament and many others activities for the youth.
The newly crowded priest from Vatican. Kept wondering in the deep night:
	
The Bishop was not in the Cathedral. How did he get the information? Why is he too concerned about liberating the people? Why he supposed to phone the king then said later that the king has acknowledged my preaching and he is ready to take his advises? There is something fishy about going to phone the king and the same that the king has agree to a proposal?
At the end he concluded that there is nothing wrong may be he misunderstood the Bishop's remark.

The day of the operation to poison the priest called by the Sultan serpent. Everything were well prepared, the king invited also others dignitaries. He kept his cool like nothing had to happen.

The peoples who had to have dinner with the king were 27 guests. All had their names marked on the seats of the table. The table was well dressed and decorated. Due to other preoccupation he didn't meet Pascal and the bishop before the dinner; he invited to the dinner and decided to meet the Catholic Church men after the dinner. Few people were aware of the plan: bishop one of the king's friend, Mandradu the scientist who had to seat next to Pascal and the king himself.
Mandradu had to make sure that the plan worked or risk is life.

Pascal took about tree hours to be ready to meet the king. He put his best white suits in never wore. He made sure that his black shoes were well polished. He had an early hair cut by the best hair cutter in Cape D�Ivoire who used to charge 100$ while on the street some charge about 1 $. 

But when he entered the palace he felt that he was very duty. He looks at the light who were decorated. Thousand of chair and tables of every kind. Italian, French, Japanese, Antique and new designed. 

Then look at other dignitaries wearing expensive suit mostly from Italy. Even thought he spends 8 years in Vatican and Italy he wasn't able to get those clothes. He was amazed that most of them were wearing expensive watches especially Rolex. 

He remembers that he has seen some of the watches in the catalogues and magazine. But here he could see the show alive. 

He looks at the king the man who he used to see in pictures and in the television. He was wearing simple clothes, a blue shirt with black pant but he had the impression that the man who was in his late 50's had a baby soft skin. 
He looks at his hand a heavy watch decorated with diamond. Every time that the hand of the king touches the table he could hear the sound of the expensive watch. 
He was in the same table with the king, the fairest man in the land.
 
The king was in the good mood and plenty of jokes that day. He said in the presence of other dignitaries. "�Bishop and Pascal, I am truly honoured to share the little food we have here."

 The others dignitaries were his daily guests, they eat together almost each and every week. They know his dinning rooms so well that they may enter even in closing their eyes. But the rare guest�s not just rare, special men because you are the church�s leader were Pascal. The king told the guest �Today this meal won't be the same it will be fully blessed and we will be blessed too after the dinner."

The bishop answered. "It is also a blessing and privilege for us to eat with the king. All authority is from God. You are the leader that God has given us to lead us�"
"I am astonished to learn that I am a man of God too. If God have made me the Cape D�Ivoire leader...But someone very special may tell me something new." It this the newest member of the family, father Pascal..."Pascal this dinner is in your honor, man of God. I want you to welcome you back after your return from Vatican. You must be full of blessing having spend many years next to the supreme church leader the bishop of the bishop Pope�I haven't hear your voice yet feel free you are a family member too. The Sultan that you see rude in public and photos are not that bad in private life. How long have you been in Vatican?"
All the guests laughed with the unusual jokes of the king. In fact it was a must to laugh when the king talk. Like it or not if you don't laugh you will be interrogated by the private investigators. Not laughing to the king's jokes was a crime, it was a sign that you hated him and may have bed plan against him.

The young Preacher responded to the king, "Eight year my king."
"And how old are you now?"
"I am 32 years old my king."
Pascal felt some honour to be known by the number one man in the land out of millions of people in Cape D�Ivoire. It was a really a blessing for the priest.
The king nodded and told him. "You have a long life ahead of you. You are the youngest members of our group today. We are all in our late fifties; you are the Cape D�Ivoire tomorrow leaders. I will be happy to see Cape D�Ivoire and the all world run by the 10 commandments of the Bible. I am telling you that it will be a paradise before the return of our savior Jesus the mother of Maria."

The king doesn�t go often to church but sometime he had a chance to read the Bible. The last time he read open Bible was six years ago. But all his family member's are regular in the Protestant church except his fifth wife who is a catholic church's member. He always makes this mistake of saying Jesus the mother of our saviour Maria. The bishop quiet corrected him "�Excuse me, excuse me Sultan it is Maria the mother of our saviour Jesus not Jesus the mother of our saviour Maria�"
"Pardon me, I mean Maria the son of Jesus our Saviour�"
"King you are saying the inverse�It is Maria. Follow me word by word."
All the dignitaries were listening how the bishop was trying to correct the king. Most of them do not attend the churches but most of their wives and children go to the churches. The dignitaries used to consult witch doctors and sorcerers to ask for luck to be loved by the king, be in the position their hold or be promoted. They all prayed to be loved by the king. 

Some were consulting the witches doctors and sorcerer sending bad luck to others. At the same time they had all traditional stuff to protect them from jealous people. 
"Maria".
"Yes Maria the mother of our saviour Jesus."
"Maria the mother of our saviour Jesus."
"That is correct Sultan."
"Let me repeat for the last time Maria the mother of our saviour Jesus. I said before that we are blessed to be with the priests here. They don't tolerate the mistakes�I hope that I won't offend the Bible again�Yes welcome for the dinner feel free like in your homes�"

Pascal was wondering and saying to himself:

This special event in welcoming him home after eight four years, I spend in Vatican can be untrue. It is too good and too big to him to be true. Why the king does not welcome back the engineers and doctors who spend years oversees? He thought that may be because he was priest who was in Vatican, the only man to see sometime the pope walking in the garden in Vatican. In their African Tradition they always say that sometime the witch is the one you eat and share food in the same plate. They have said that he criticized the king now he is in the good mood and friendly. This may be a trap. He decided to analyze all the movements and events before it is too late. May be the want to poison him. The poison was in the food may be but they will all get food from the same main plates.
 
After many analyses he found out that the poison wasn't in the food. 
May be on the chairs they sat. He was told that the king used the poison on the chair to penetrate the clothes or by a single needle planted in the chairs. 
Before his arrival to the king's house he wore tree under wear to prevent him from a poison from the chairs or a needle poisoned and planted in the chair.
He moved for a while, put his hand under the chairs but apparently nothing was there. 

Sulemane the prince often read the news from the news papers overseas and television satellite channel. No citizens were allowed to have the satellite dishes except the royal family. 
To avoid people to get satellite television he made many local channel but connected to some of the chosen programs of overseas stations. 
The small kingdom had about 12 television channel associated to some overseas channel. The same was applied to the radio station.

It was a way to prevent the population of comparing to others country and that could have brought unhappiness in the citizen of Cape d'Ivoire.
The king was receiving the news papers from overseas to read news and see how his image was at the foreigner�s lands.

Prince Sulemane read the story of the priest Pascal criticizing his father the king from the UK telegraph. He knew that the priest with whom he play basket ball with could be in danger. 
Passing by the corridor he saw the man he run away from yesterday the bishop Kizito with the priest in question and upsetting he saw the doctor death Mandradu next to the priest Pascal.

He got upset for a while and decided to join his father at that dinner too. Pascal knew the prince who told him not to reveal that his identity when coming in secret to play one of the games he loved.
He was a pro American listening to a lot of American hip hop and also watching plenty of basketball. 

Pascal felt a sense of relieve when the prince seat at the table. When he looks at the prince, he read in eyes and saw him from far the prince telling him with sign "no". 
But Pascal couldn't refuse to eat by the fear of the king and his entourage. And they were eating from the same big plates. 

The king before their started eating told the audience. "I will ask to one of the special guess specially the youngest man in the group to bless our food."
Then Pascal blessed the food. "God father�I thank you for the food you gives us�Bless all the people who have contributed in this food�I bless also the king for inviting us to this table. God may this food give us all necessary for our bodies: vitamins and energy. God father give also food to many people who do not have food�In the name of father, the son and holly spirit amen."
Then a quick thought come to his mind and he continued. "In the name Father, the son Jesus Christ our saviour, and holy spirit and in symbol of our love let change our plates."
It was a Catholic Church symbol of unity when they share the wine in the same glass and the holly bread in the same plate.

All the dignitaries changed their plates with their neighbours. Pascal changed too the plate with his neighbor Mandradu the scientist.
All the people were happy with the pray, even the king too. Mandradu who received the poisoned plate that he made. Become instantly become red of emotion. He kept looking at the king. The king ignored him. He kept looking at the king who moved his head sign of telling him not to jeopardize the plan. He was scared too and goes ahead in filling the poisoned plate with foods.
The poor Mandradu started sweating on the scene. He was big in size and felt the heat. 
He saw his own invented formula killing him. He said to himself that his punished by God for wanting to kill the man of God. He comforted himself that any way he has made enough money that will help his family all my children will always be successful. 
He kept acting like nothing had happened and eat few food as disturbing thought were flowing in his mind, he look at the king and the king look at him back a sign to tell him that he has to eat so no one could find out of the devil plan.
	
Mandradu had 7 wives, 12 houses, 20 cars and properties overseas in Hong Kong, Argentina and Cap Town in South Africa plus a small Island next to Mauricia. His worry was his latest wife, he loved her too much she was 22 years old and he was 55 years old. Reregretted after marrying her just a week ago. he gave to his parents two cars and a property. He saw her when she was returning from a college where she was still studying.
He wanted to stop this poison. He has already eaten little food in the plate. He was trying to choose food in that plate. 

For the king, Mandradu wasn't his first servant or collaborator to die. For him it was just another patriotic soldier who dies in a war battle. He knew that soon or later he will have another opportunity to kill the priest.

He planned to hire another scientist from another respected university overseas. 
The scientist used to love foods and that day he couldn't eat properly as one of the dignitaries noticed and asked him "Mandradu you seem to be full and you are not eating as usually, it seems that you are choosing food on top of your plate what is wrong today?"
"My friend, I just come to respond to the Sultan's call but I am not feeling very well�"
To add to my misery I had some internal problem with his children fighting against their step mothers. Step brothers fighting among themselves. More money more problems, more wives more problems, more children more problems. The more bigger was the family the more problems are in the family. He had more than twenty children and more than 30 people to look after include his nephew and niece who all look at up to him. "Don't worries my friends we all have problems�The problems do not follows the trees and the walls. They follow human been. We will never run away from problems�If you do not talk the problem will keep coming and if you talk you will make it worse�"

In their traditional language they said that problem and challenges have started since we were born. Just keeping breathing it is a problem. Life was full of challenge. Mandradu remembered that in their tradition they always say that challenges are spices of life. There are salt and sugar of life.

Another thought come in Mandradu mind to provoke an accident and drop the plate on the ground. "�If I do that all the people will notice and the king will punish me and torture me�I am a soldier I have to die and live for our kingdom�I have benefited a lot from this political system�It is only a consequence of work�"

Pascal never noticed any sign of a plot. He only asked the peoples to change plate in sign of love like them (priests) who drinks wine in the same glass.

The king received the priest and the bishop after the dinner in one his office. Pascal was amazed to watch gold on the chairs they were seating. He hoped that Sulemane could be a king one day because he was close to the ordinaries people. Gold on chairs while thousand of people sleep without food in Cape D'Ivoire and many part of the world. 
He look at the wall saw the picture of the king with many dignitaries of the world. Many universities honorable degree. One picture shocked him he saw the king being awarded an awards of peace.
He look at the king who was in his late fifties, he was like a baby. He has a soft skin like a baby who was just born. He was amazed how money and happiness can maintain the body.
Then he heard the voice of the king. "Pascal, I am very happy receiving you for the first time and I know that it is not for the last time I received you."
"Sultan, it is my dream coming true to be received by the number one man in the land. I have seen the number one man in our church now I am received by you the king." The priest said.
"It is my obligation to see every body and chart."
"This is really an historic moment for me."
"I wanted to ask you some questions about my kingdom, it is not my kingdom alone but a kingdom of everybody and it is also your kingdom and I want you to actively contribute to his development. If you have a specific suggestion please contacts me in person instead of talking to my back. Talking in my back does not solve the problems�"

The bishop intervene, he wanted to show his friend of the step he already taken to punish the priest. "I have punished Pascal for preaching like a protestant forgetting the subject of the day. I warned him never to touch to politic again" He will punished him with a definitely ban if he talks politic again. "Sultan on the name of the church and Pascal I sincerely apologize. I am sorry for the inconvenience that the church has caused. I will make sure that the incident never happens again. We are church and we must not interfere in politic�I am thanking you for not banning the church. This is a wonderful opportunity that you are giving us�I know that we are friend and I will always be humble to you with the church�"

The king tried to defend his policies and his kingdom system of leadership to the man who criticized him publicly. "I do not disagree that church must not interfere with politic but I agree that priests as Cape D�Ivoire citizen have the right to come with their suggestions to run Cape D'Ivoire." Cape D'Ivoire is not composed but the Sultan that I am but everybody. Imagine if I was alone in Cape D'Ivoire? Cape D�Ivoire couldn't exist, It is composed by the one million people include you priest too. Next time come with your suggestions, I know that you have a new culture in your mind from Vatican�"

Pascal responded. "�Make sure Sultan that I will come with my suggestions. Give me time to make a diplomatic suggestion and bring to you in few days. I am priest but as a human I am concern of my country. I accept the suspension from my superior bishop. I will make sure to please him next time. The Bishop is a direct represent of the Pope in our land."
Pascal left the sultan's office very happy but the bishop was not happy with the failure of their plan. He had to come up with another plan may be in the future if Pascal do not stop criticizing the government inside or outside the church. All Pascal movement were now well monitored by the bishop himself and undercover team.

The king was not convinced by Pascal promised. For him Pascal was still a serpent who can conscientiously bring a revolution. He was disappointed too for the failure of the plan but give a significant money to the dying scientist Mandradu who according him died for the cause of the kingdom.

The excited Pascal went to draw a plan of the democratic Cape D'Ivoire similar to the British model. He made a long and very understandable policy. It took him many days to draw the plan of his dreamed Cape D'Ivoire country and new style of leadership.
He comes to drop it to the king's office two days latter but was not received by the busy king who gave him an appointment in two months.
The plan was not even read but thrown in the dustbin. The poor Pascal unaware of what have happened to his suggestion was happy to see a new kingdom's of democracy in his native country.

Mandradu knew what will happen to him as he planned a future for his children, relatives and wives. He told his first wife to call Pascal at his funeral. Mandradu who was big and fat didn't last longer he died from an arrest cardiac in five weeks.
Ironically the man who supposed to die, father Pascal was the man who read the much attended funeral by many dignitaries of the poison�s specialist. 
After the passing away of Mandradu. Pascal after many analyses find out the poison story that he escaped by changing plates. He took in consideration the insistence of Mandradu predicting his death to his loved one. He latter exiled from Cape D'Ivoire and ask for refuge in Europe.        
The hidden truths that still a mystery to many were detected by Pascal.

STORY SEVEN
THE CANNIBAL ( extract from the cannibals)
Note: Muzungu has been changed to Kabinde. Note the village has been changed from Muzungu to Kabinde. And the capital of Congo from Matonga to Boma


This is a story of Jean (John) a young prisoner from Belgium who was send to Africa (Congo) in the early 1900's to help civilize this country. They were sent to work for the then King Leopold who took that part of Africa as his personal land. 
The Belgium realized many prisoners in the over crowd prison in Belgium. The only way to get ride of the criminals was to send them in the new land. 
Africa was taken and divided by many countries of Europe: Portugal took Angola, Mozambique. England took: Zambia, Zimbabwe, South Africa. France took: Cameroon, Mali, Congo Brazzaville. Belgium took the biggest Congo- Kinshasa a country 80 times big than Belgium.
They succeed to establish themselves in the North part of the country with Boma the main port who become a temporary country capital. They succeed to civilize the people of around Boma.
All the poor, underprivileged people of Europe were bosses and respected as chief in this virgin land. 
But the South Part of the country wasn't civilized yet. They sent some Belgians and local people of the north who were civilized to establish in the South part.
Their fears were the advancing of other colonies from the South: England and Portugal who were advancing from the South part of the continent to the North.
They were scared of the people of the South who were still cannibal eating foreigners: whites or African. But this part of the land was rich in cotton and coffee on top of that it was rich in mineral like: diamond.
Africa was a land of opportunity to make money: many Europeans businessmen rushed in Africa including many companies and churches. Priest and missionaries were told too to do business behind the Bible's words.
The only way to grab a land was to create friendship with the indigenous chief.  
The first colonial to arrive in that part of cannibal land was Jean and Africans aid-worker and translator: Kinwa Toriba a former military who fought in the north with colonist and Mpuwa a local man from Boma, the capital city of the land.

Their only protections were gun. Gun was more powerful than the indigenous warrior�s weapons. Their carried their gun every where even when their go to the toilet.

After escaping the pot on they arrival. Jean and his two African aid-worker called porters Kinwa Toriba and Mpuwa created friendship with Mfumu a local dictator chief.
All the citizen of this part viewed human as meat like cow or ship meat. Some hunter used to hunt foreigner in the far land. Once you are lost in those lands or trying to ask for direction from the cannibal people. They will catch you and eat you. 

Like many other village in this era had internal problems. The endless fight among them and some neighboring village. But in this cannibal village the matter become worst as many group didn't like Mfumu friendship to foreigners: Jean and the two Africans. It was a crime peoples their used to eat were now living in this village.

Many cannibal made many trips but were scared of the guns that carried the foreigners. But many were not willing to give up their practices. 
Jean and his group were even given wives by Mfumu. They had to choose for themselves out of hundred of beautiful local girls. They were exchanging clothes to hundred kilos of cotton and coffee and doing plantation. The other missionaries afforded to establish far from this village but were slow to penetrate the cannibal�s lands.   
The foreigner with the modern gun helped Mfumu in the tribal war. The chief had trust in the foreigners and give them posts in his shaking village administration.
The conservative cannibal eats enemies. Enemies include the foreigners who were bringing a different culture.
 
They were no communication technology in this part of the land but villagers communicate among themselves and neighbours by the special drum's sound. They had powerful drums to be heard many miles away. Each beat of those special drums had a meaning. Only villagers could interpret the meaning of those special drums beat by the speed of the beat and the kind of tune drum's sound. Those drums used for communication were powerful, they could reach many miles.  

The tree foreigners stayed for about two years while the conservative cannibal wanted to eat them. The chief of the village become their friends. He gave them the most beautiful women in the land. 

Then arrive a group of missionaries under the leadership of Michael. They were refused by the Mfumu the chief to enter his land. They sponsored one civilized man Kinwa Toriba to kill the chief so he may become a chief and help them to install in that village called Kabinde but it wasn't easy as they thought.
But after the villagers heard the death of the number one man in they land, they burned down the village after a battle of succession. 
No one knew that the mystery death of the chief will bring so much conflicts and fighting among many groups in the village.
No time for the tree foreigners to flee together as they come. Each group left with his family in law. And they find themselves alone in the group of the cannibal tribes. 

Jean took his heavily pregnant wife and joined his family in law and did what everybody did just what he does best. To dance on the villager's leg. He and his wife and his family in law went in the bush. He left the useless weapon. All the bullet gets finish in the unexpected war. He even envied the traditional weapon that do not need bullet to operate. He wished that he could have left Kabinde early to join the priests. He wished and regretted that after he had got Julia he could have left the village immediately. He wished that he never seen this day.
For sometimes, Jean even forgot that he was living with the cannibal tribes. He never saw them eating a human. He never saw even a human's cooked bones. Even his two porters have forgotten about the cannibal stories. They were scared to establish themselves in that land for cotton plantation businesses. It was under the command of the Belgians administrator that they established themselves in that land. They felt that they were part of the population as they even got married to the native�s women. 
The cannibal instinct returned to Julia's family members and other people who followed them thinking that Jean may save them. They also realized that the savior wanted to be saved too. He didn't have that feared weapon to protect them and protect himself and his wife.
They walk for hours in the bush at night. Thinking of getting away from trouble. Early in the morning at around six their stop for a while. The cannibal always blamed their misery to be caused by their enemies. Many believed that what happened must be a curse because they lived with foreigners in their village and Julia father Sudamo had a personal hidden wound in his heart against foreigners.
They were twenty five peoples in that hiding place in that forest. It was difficult for Jean to capture their intention as they were talking in their dialect. They started by talking to Jean's wife. They sent Julia uncle to ask for permission to eat Jean. "How can we live with meat while we are angry?"
	"What do you mean by meat?"
	"We have a delicious meat with us."
	"I don't understand all your words�"
Julia Betu never thought that his beloved husband could have been categorized as food. Jean who loved so much the land and even get married to one of the women there called Betu and give her a new name Julia. Betu Julia forgot all these tradition. For the cannibal even marriage could not make the none blood related people to be their brothers and sisters. She really was deeply in love with her husband. Julia Betu's uncle was sent to break their intention said again. "The lions are angry and they are living with ship."
	"I cannot imagine what you�re telling me. You mean Jean?"
	"You got the answer."
	"No, Jean his no longer a foreigner�He is my husband father to my coming children�I am pregnant actually�"
	Sudamo told to her daughter who shown any respect of they authority and the family's elder in refusing with her husband: "That is not our business�a ship still a ship. And a lion still a lion. You cannot put in the room a lion and a ship."
	"I will never allow you to do such us thing to me. We are happily married and I am happy married to the man of my dreams. He has changed my all life�"
	"We are not in this bush for nothing�Before our return we have to eat the meat of our dream�"  
Meanwhile the missionaries decided to make a move now. In the smoke, the villagers have left the village. Smoke every where. What a deception? They saw the man who was waiting for them standing with his traditional weapon. His wife and his two dogs left him too. The new chief who was waiting to be swore had no one to give him the post of chief of the village he envied. Kinwa Toriba looks at Michael. "Look now where are the people I suppose to look after. I am a king without people. Where are the people who you will preach to." They told him to start the fire and they will play the fire fighter. "You said you will start the war and play the peace keeper. I lost everything, my wife, my friends, my dogs. I lost my belongings include the lion's skin and the ivory you corrupt me with. I have a gun and I don't know who to shoot now." 
Michael couldn't answer confused. He has destroyed a village. He has chase away people he wanted to preach to. He has destroyed everything. He didn't know what to do. Fear that his own superior will persecute him. The plan B of using force worked in many villagers but not in Kabinde the cannibal village.
He stood confused he said to himself. "I understand why the missing Delphin told me that the African are very wise but ignorant. They left me the land and I can do nothing without it. I cannot preach Bible to trees. I cannot make money without their help�"
Delphin who was part of Michael missionary group was one of the men who opposed to the idea of killing the chief of the village and support the succeedor who will support they cause and let them to implant they activities in the village. But he was gone and left apparently this missionary group. 

It was always a techniques used by the cannibals. Once the chief his dead they leave the village for sometime then regroup. The last chief of Kabinde was killed 40 years ago and they did the same technique. Mfumu's father wasn't killed it why there are a peaceful transition. The new generation didn't witness this phenomenon and it sounded new. Mfumu kept reminding his young and new guards of this technique and all the villagers. Some of those tactics where discussed updated when all the cannibal meet in their annual meeting at the holy place Umpanga. It was a tactics so the enemy won't have a time to administrate and oppress them. They were not scared to keep traveling but the only reason keep them around here is they sacred divine mountain Umpanga. The huts are not built in months or years like modern houses. They are built in days. Mfumu wasn't afraid to die it why he kept Kinwa Toriba close to him in organizing his undisciplined traditional warriors. He knew that he won't and never be king of cannibal tribe. They were very united even thought they had their own conflict among them. Even though they were fighting they are many secret they kept among themselves. If the Zonge or Mazibuko tribes killed Mfumu there could have been a peaceful transition because they were all cannibal. But in a mysterious death of the number one leader they use this burning houses and leaving the village for a while tactics.
Then Michael remembered that he had something to prove. To prove to Jean that will stay in Kabinde. Now Kinwa Toriba wasn't interesting him. At least he has to prove to jean that he is in the burned village. Jean was happy doing alone the business in this village that he first discovered. He was not dreaming of other Belgians colonists to share the plantation in this land. As Leopold Deux the king of Belgium took the all Congo as his private land. Jean took this land that he was the first white man to land there as his own private land.
Michael was a man of two plans A and B expect. He refused to fail twice. He failed with Mfumu but won the man who secretly wanted to be chief Kinwa Toriba. He fails to conquer the village by the Bible then he decided to use force as he was taught by his superiors. He fail in supporting Kinwa Toriba now wanted to realize his plan B to prove to Jean that he still in the area by force now.
He called his remaining 16 aid workers porters. 2 porters left with the missing Delphin and 2 porters left with the converted to African tradition Freddie. He sent them to search for the missing Jean because he wanted to revenge. He didn't even instruct them to search for the most educated man in the group, Delphin. "Find him. Look for him everywhere. I have to talk to him."
 	Mean while the parents of Julia Betu knew that they will be looking for Jean they marched far into the big deepest forest again. They kept lying to Julia and Jean that they are still in danger and must go deep into the forest. Jean without knowing the direction and their intention couldn't disagree. After few hours again they started again talking about their intention. This time it was Julia father who was talking:
	The last time a tasted the delicious meat of a foreigner enemy�s meat was 5 years ago.
The poor Julia Betu tried to scary the cannibals. She knew like all the indigenous, they believe in spirit:
	"If you kill my husband, his ancestor's spirit will kill you all �I will be the first one to turn against you�"
	"We are talking about today�An angry stomach do not think about tomorrow�"
	"Please�I beg you do not do that to me�I love this man�I cannot leave without this man�Please listen to me�"
	"It not time to cry �The ship is safer in our hands we may kill him even now�"
	"Please do not do now �let see tomorrow �we eat fruit from the forest and other thing �What do you want now?"
	"This is an insult to us we will act now."
Julia's uncle Sanza intervene in the dispute between Julia and his father: "Time is running out now and we ran out of patience."
	"Even you my own parents who supposed to protect me�want to leave me as a widow�" They will eat Jean and then forget "�But me I will loose a lover, a friend and father of my child or children if they are twins"
	"The hungry and angry stomach does not have ears to listen, eyes to see or mouth to talk."
	"I beg you not now."
	We have chosen a substitute husband his already in our group.
They showed Julia the man who supposed to marry her after they have eaten her husband Jean. It was her cousin Numbayo. They presented the man and swore to organize the traditional wedding after they party. 
	Julia Betu never imagines living with another man except the man who chooses her among hundreds of women: "There is no substitute husband. The will never be a substitute for the heart. Especially for Jean."
Sudamo, Julia father then angrily said: "We will eat him with or without your consent."
 Julia didn't want to give a space to Jean. She kept following him whenever he goes. Even when Jean was going to the toilet�Meanwhile the villagers started watching Jean from a short distance not to allow him to run�
Jean noticed now and usual atmosphere: Julia Betu becomes upset and following him whenever he goes. Sometime he could see her weeping, drop of tears falling from her eyes. People around him kept watching him with red eyes. Jean now took the opportunity when he went to the toilet to talk with his wife; they could communicate little bit now because Julia Betu knew some French words that his husband taught her. "I love you, I know that you love me too but I notice that you want to be with me every where and I saw your parents and other villagers talking to you. Then I saw you the other time weeping, your tears drop. I kept my silence because I know you are my wife," Jean thought that Julia was upset by things they left and lost in the village. "I thought that you will try to tell me later what upsetting you. But you seem not ready to tell me anything. Now that you know some of French words and I know some of your dialect few words we can talk. Even thought I don't listen predominately your dialect but when you talk slowly to me with few French words, I understand. We started talking for the last tree months now. Even this morning I saw you weeping your tears again but still you don't tell me why you were crying�And your attitude have changed in the past hours�You become sad and very worried?�You are following me even in the toilet my sweetheart!"
	"I will die for you." Julia told him in short.
	"What?"
	"I will die for you�It difficult to tell you. I can't live without you�"

Jean remembered the warning that the priest told him all those words come once in his mind: "�The cannibal instinct always comes back�The cannibals are very kind�" He noticed that it why they pushed them walking very far to hide into the forest�The gun is useless without bullet it why he left but he realize the two mistake he did, failing to get more bullets after the war and falling to bring the empty weapon to scare the cannibal. The gun was very heavy to carry and hold is heavily pregnant wife anyway. He looked around every side, nowhere to hide�people are watching all his moves...He looked his wife with tears and said:  "Nowhere to run."
"She responded:  Nowhere to run my husband."
The ritual cannibal songs were already sang as from the drums and other traditional instrument: �Bulaya mutu myinye�
They were vowing to eat the foreigners so his ancestor�s won�t revenge his death. 
�Uburu Tambo mino�
They praise themselves as the tribe of the lion�s race.  
�Tambo nuliwe na buzi iki Mbuzi nuliwe iki sombe�
They justify their action in saying: �the lion cannot live with a goat and the goat cannot live with vegetable�  
Like a silent lamb Jean kept his cool knowing that he is dying. He cried together with his wife then hugged her for almost five minutes. The watching cannibal knew already that Julia Betu have broken the news to him. 
Then Jean saw people making ready the few pots their brought with them and fixing and shaping they knife and axes�Everybody cannibal in that group were in the good mood. They gave Jean a lot food that he didn�t eat with appetite. Then they started touching his hairs�saying to each other "This is really a foreigner, look the hairs�"
	Sudamo is father in law was commenting: "I haven't eat the meat of human for a long time�"
	Numbayo, the chosen future husband of Julia was commenting "We eat and we don't return to Kabinde�we are going in another village�" 
Then a man come from behind with a heavy branch to kill him�Julia jumped and said. "I told him�He is ready to be eaten but I begged you to kill him in his sleep�he agreed to be killed in his sleep."
	"No, we want now�"
Julia Betu hold tied that branch, while the poor Jean was sitting weeping. Julia insisted. "I told him�He said his ancestors prefer to kill him in is sleep�"
	"His ancestors and they spirit are far away."
	Julia Betu calmed his clan's members. "Please I beg you�I accept to eat him too�There is no need to insist because like it or not he cannot beat and escape more than twenty from killing him."
They seems to agree to kill him later in the night as Jean's father in law gave the last instruction for the man to be eaten: "Okay�We have to know who will sleep in front and who will sleep at the other side of the bed?"
	Julia suggested, "My husband will be in front to make easy for you to kill him�"
They all agreed to kill him at night as the moon was appearing this period, they all agreed.
The cannibal were happy chanting , singing traditional cannibal songs. While Sudamo, Julia Father made an angrily sermon to legalize their action of eating the enemy, blaming Jean and the other foreigners of bringing trouble and curse in their village. Insisting that they attacked their village with the introduction of the weapon that killed Pomu.
Jean's group befriended with Mfumu the chief of Kabinde by giving the new technology of the gun or riffle. And Mfumu experienced in Killing Pomu who was one of his Balombi or special adviser and used to oppose to most of his decision.  
Julia's father coincidentally was friend to Pomu but didn't follow Pomu's brother Mazibuko when they emigrated because of two reasons. First his elder son was married to Mfumu's daughter and secondly at the late stage Jean married Julia his daughter. Very clever he made up a trap to get Jean and his friends into his trap. Taking advantage of all the events occurring in his village. He already had numerous plans beside the wars to capture his secret enemy. Amazing to see the patience and the perseverance the cannibal had to catch their enemies. The try by their force when the enemy is stronger they become friend with enemy get his weakest side and kill him.
The modern weapon was the main reason costing the life of Jean and the others foreigner. They had endless traps to get their enemies. The man who uses to visit Jean and talk to Jean was is nearest enemies.   
Like lions, Jean had the impression that the villager changed. Their look more inhuman, their look more like animals. Sometime Jean had the impression of seeing lion's dancing around him. 
Jean couldn't believe that his father in law who was like his father to him. Who showed so much love and affection in him will do such thing one day. 
Then he saw Julia talking to her 15 years young sister look alike Malu. They chatted at some stage it was like if they were arguing and at the same time it was like if they were crying together.
He knew Malu. She was about to get married but his future husband wasn't in this group. Malu always visited them every two days. Jean was used to her and she was used to him. He was thinking at some stage to take his wife Julia Betu and Malu to visit his family in Europe one day. But couldn't figure out what was going on? Then he said to himself it is not even important to know what those strange gestures meant. It means nothing he was dying soon anyway.
In their culture they have to treat well a foreigner before killing him. They built a small room into that forest to let rest Jean and his wife.  Like the Aztecs the Africans minority cannibal tribes insisted these foreigners to be eaten were their enemies and must be eaten in cannibal ritualistic. All the people none blood related black or white were viewed as foreigners. 

The missionaries who remained in Kabinde left Kinwa Toriba alone in the middle of the village. While trying to see the big damaged on the village on this full moon day. But on their return to talk to Kinwa Toriba they found his gun without Kinwa Toriba. They couldn't believe how a foreigner can leave a gun they were caring even when they go to the toilet. This was unusual and very strange. They waited for a long time Kinwa Toriba wasn't returning. Apparently in the village everybody fled. This becomes a mystery to Michael the missionary's boss. "How come Delphin is missing, Jean missing while he has a gun then now Kinwa Toriba my prot�g� is missing? The must be a kind of phenomenon in this village. On top of that everybody burned and left the village."
Around ten into the night they went to sleep, the couple saw the end of their commitment and they saw good bye in making love for the last time. The father of Julia went to verify who really was in front at around eleven hours in the evening. He returned again to check their position one hour later at around twelve it was Jean who was in front. Then Julia heard his father saying to the killer, the man assigned to cut Jean's head "You may go now and kill him we are waiting here outside�"
Immediately she told Jean:  "Come and sleep this side�Run and run following the water of the river was is coming from�"
Jean without any hesitation agreed to what her wife was telling him on the sleeping bed for the last time.
There was no time to talk a lot. The biggest man in the group come with a big knife (machete) with all his strength and cut the head of the man sleeping in front and went for a while outside to join the singing and dancing group outside waiting for the blood to finish flowing (bleed) from the body to come and collect the body, cut off, cook it, the share the meat. The killer mean while drink (eat) the blood on the presumed foreigner on that machete.
The important body's part had to be eaten by Jean's father in law. The other villagers were warming the water in the big pot�
In that ambiance Jean took off and started running from the back of the quick built hut. They couldn't notice the move�But one man had the impression of seeing someone running but was not sure it was Jean as he kept celebrating with the others cannibal. He thought that it was of them of went to the toilet to clean up his stomach.
Then, many people went to clean their stomach. Because their think that human's body is the most important meat in the world they always clean their stomach before eating the human meat. The human meat gave them spiritual power too. They put their finger in their throats to vomit previous food eaten before and give a space in their stomach for the sacred meat. The cannibal ritual was already set.   
They cooked an in big quantity of pap, a food made with maize mills to eat with human's meat. 
They went to take the meat and put in the hot water then their realized that they have killed their own blood. The man who saw something moving like running pointed the direction.
Angry, they were chasing the escaped jean�It was in the night time with a full man all the hunters where after Jean. Kabinde was situated between two rivers. He ran until he met a river and started following the side of the river where the water was coming from. They followed him angrily, they even reached a considerable distance to catch him�In the cannibal tradition they don't eat the people from the same blood even if is enemy but they eat foreigners who are enemy. The man who is wanted for bringing the civilized gun was gone. They punish in other way the enemy who is their blood related. In their tradition if they eat human who are bloods related their ancestors will get angry and severely punish them.  
The upset missionaries servants Putumayo decided to get Jean even thought they didn't know where he could be. They went far in different directions hoping to find him. With their gun they started getting tired too. Hope of finding Jean was very minimal. Many were discouraged but remained in the bushes to only please their boss Michael. Jean wasn't that fast he was not used to run while many villagers were good runners because most of them were hunters. 
The cannibal hunters were about to catch him when the one man searching for Jean had a kind of running screaming people. The searchers were also scared to be caught too by the cannibal. He got afraid. Yes, the cannibals were screaming in their dialect urging and pleading to all the possible cannibals who fled Kabinde hiding in different part of the bush to help to catch the foreigner. The unsure missionary servant decided to shot in the air. He stops and decided not to continue the search. He could have been caught in the bush where thousand of cannibal where hiding in various spot.  
Putumayo after shouting, yes, the cannibals were allergic to gun's sound. They realized that it was it was too late and they may get hurt in process. 
They returned into the forest not to eat their sister but to bury her. Shame to them they have just killed their own blood. 
The man who shot didn't see Jean, he then heard nothing. He regretted of wasting the valuable bullet while returning.  
Jean like hypnotized went down in the jungle out of breath. He later took courage following the river and found the deserted village after one hour. He never thought that one days the two rivers that attracted him to love and to install in this village will save him for a while one day. Never thought that the river could have helped him to give him a direction. If it wasn't because of the rivers direction he couldn't relocate the way out. He could have been lost in the forest and without any weapon could have meat even hungry lions in the bush or meet various obstacles.
It was around tree hours in the morning when Jean find his way through the burned village he loved so much not knowing what to do mourning his wife, the unborn baby and unable even to meet his aid workers and good friends. The danger wasn't over. The missionaries retreated in their camp across the river hoping to return later or move to other area.
 Jean didn't see any sign of people around in this big village of close to 8 000 people.

Jean was letter rescued. 

(The truth is that Malu, Julia Betu 's look alike young sisters Malu was the one who slept with Jean on the bed. She decided to save the life of her sister Julia and the new born and save the life of her brother in law. Malu decided to sacrifice her life to save the happiness of tree people.)
Kinwa Toriba the corrupt man who was hired to kill the chief was eaten. 

STORY EIGHT
THE DARK ANGEL( extract from the second part of a prince in America)
NOTE: MUSA MUST BE CHANGED TO CAPE D'IVOIRE.

Sulemane the rebel prince decided to leave his wife in Africa and went in the USA with is best friend Okpara in New York to pursue his dream of studying and finding his love of his choice.
He wanted for once to live a normal life far from all the glories in the kingdom. He was so excited that for once in life he will be a normal person not an half man half god.
He left behind all his royal suits and bodyguards, he only took one small bag but full of cash.
He promised to his father to hire in New York some bodyguards and that he will be living in a luxury suburb in New York.
The king gave him one million dollars in cash to installation in the big city.
He never told him about his secret plan to find the woman of his choice and hide his identity of Prince.
Okpara the prince friend had a also his personal dream to study architecture in New York. He had his own dream of finding a wife too. Likely for him his family was not pressurizing him to get married.
They took first a plane going to London before catching a plane going to New York.
He never told him about his secret plan to find the woman of his choice.
Okpara had an also his personal dream to study architecture in New York. He had his own dream of finding a wife too. Likely for him his family was not pressurizing him to get married.
They took first a plane going to London before catching a plane going to New York (provisory name).
He told his friend to settle even in London. "Sulemane let settle even in London?"
"I had a dream to live a normal life in New York and I am determined to live in New York." 
He likes London too but his heart was not interested there. He always tells is friend that money or comfortably is not his desire. He wanted to live in New York as a poor, in the hectic city. He reminds his friend when I left Luambo far from town, he went in forest to hunt and I almost lost his life there. He was happy because he realized one of his dreams. He promised his father that they were going to New York.
Okpara kept insisting, "But there are a lot criminals and entertainment in New York. Living there can be dangerous to us and we may not concentrate on our studies?"
"Tell me that peoples who are living there are different to us? Tell me that they don't have two hands and one head like us Okpara!"
"We are all human but you have to look at the safety too. London his safer than New York."
"Who told you that? You may find criminal all over in the World. We have criminal even in our kingdom." 
"The only problem I have with you is that you want me to do what you want. We are friends and we supposed to understand each other."
"Who told you that? You are the one who advise me." 

He denied that allegations, Okpara persuaded him to have physical relationship with a woman he didn't choose. She was pregnant at that time they left their country and he didn�t know how I will get ride of her when he will find a woman of his choice. Now she is closer to him than ever.
In Africa it was difficult for a woman who has gave birth to have another man loving her. And that alone was already a torture to Sulemane, he didn't want to be a source of Nana misery.
Okpara suggested, "You will be a polygamous like all the members of your family and polygamy his part of our culture."
"I don't disagree that polygamy is our tradition my only concern is to choose a woman of your own choice." 
He can even have 100 wives as long he choose them alone. He was sure to have one wife and be much happier than 100 wives. What matter was the ability to be happy? He feels he can be happy with one or many wife.

He was a very devoted Christian now and he didn't think that polygamy will make him happy. Polygamy was more problems, he look at how they were living as enemies with his half brothers and half sisters. He didn't want his children to suffer like he did. His suffering, pain was a party and feast to his half brothers and half sisters but his success was a funeral to his half brother and half sisters. Those who supposed to be his closest allied were his invisible enemies.
Okpara justified his decisions to influence him. "I did what is best for your image and I am happy like you that your image is well restored now." 
Impotence was the biggest insult existing in their land after the biggest insult existing in the World separatist or racist. He knew that Sulemane may hide it to him, but eventually felt in love with Nana lately. After all she was a woman, may be Sulemane was shy too at first to live with a woman.
"You will never change. Tell me if you are unhappy to live in New York, I am ready to leave you with the half of money." The prince said.
 
Sulemane didn't want to force Okpara to follow him; he had to make up your mind. After all they were now living in a democratic World. Okpara was his best friend not his servant, Okpara happiness was not to rely on Sulemane's decisions every time. "I promised to your father to be with you, if I leave you now it will be a big disappointment to your parents and my parents too. They will wonder what happened to us after many years together."
"I will tell you something. Every place in the world is very beautiful and there are no bad places as long that you get used to it." 

Sulemane was convinced that Okpara will love New York, it won't be easy for them to settle easy but with time they will eventually fall in love with the place. Especially when they will get a girl friend in that city. He encouraged Okpara. "Stop worrying and wondering. I am not here to force you to do things that you don't like."
"I pray and I hope that you are right this time. I will see how the city we will welcome us�"

Sulmane knew that Okpara was worried of crime: hijacking, robbery, prostitution, especially after seeing many violence. Cape D�Ivoire had another kind of crimes too. He believed that there are different kind of crime every where in the World. Even in Hong Kong too, if God wanted them to die they will die. There was no one who can live for eternity in this World.

They took the second plane to New York and the prince left behind hiding all the jewelries except Okpara who kept wearing his large and very noticeable bracelet on his neck. The prince warned him. "�I have hidden all my jewelries please hide your chain that you keep on your neck. I am not scared of bandits but I don't want any one to notice that we are from a rich family." 

He was living now another life different to all the glory that become boring since his children hood. I didn't consider himself a prince but a normal man like everybody. "I am not giving up to this chain."
"I don't say to throw the chain. I never throw any of mine, we will use it latter may be in some manifestations we may wear it, I don't just want to attract attention. We are not here to live a luxury life."
"I never told you what happened to my neck chain?"
"What happened to the chain?"
"My grand father has blessed it. No one may steal it, there is protection in this chain. I will keep wearing it; it is a blessing to me."

Sulemane then told Okpara to stop going to church then. Okpara and Sulemane have been going to church for years and Okpara was still believing in traditional protection! This is really very disappointing. Sulemane couldn't come to term with Okpara behaviour. On top of that they had two dedicated pastors coming to their palace to teach them the words of God.

The prince was furious that Okpara did the traditional ceremony without even informing him. As Okpara informed him �We are African, when my family heard that I was leaving for another country they all gathered. My grand father took this chain and blessed it. We are African and we have to stick to our culture."
"I am not against our tradition but what I don't want is idolatry. I will never trust to something that do not talk or moves."
"Sulemane beside tradition many peoples will think that we are a band of gang."
"Gang?"
"You don't talk gang or even walk as a gang." This will come with time. "If you are not gang don't even try to act like a gang. I respect your belief but honestly I am very disappointed as a Christian and knowing that you are a Christian too."

It was impossible to change the mind of Okpara to get ride of the chain. The chain has been blessed by all his families members and bear protection and blessing from his family member. It was the only thing that kept him closer to their ancestor�s alnd and his tradition. 
They spend many hours in blessing the chain in his biological family meeting when he went to say good bye. 
For Sulemane, he was scared that the value of the chain could attract attention of many people. He was against impressions. Since his childhood he never wanted to impress no one. People who didn�t know him thought that he was just a simple citizen but they were always astonished when the cortege of bodyguards follow him and people who knew him going into their knees praising him while he kept telling them to stand up.  
As an African too, even thought he was more a Christian, he learned to respect his traditional values too. He often says that:�there is no better or worse culture. Each culture is good and people must learn to celebrate it�
Finally, Okpara to keep wearing the big golden chain but hide it under his T-Shirt so no one can see it. Sulemane told him: �the chain is a protection and blessing to yourself hide it. It is not a protection or blessing of people watching it�
They arrived in New York around eight hours in the evening. They didn't know the city and took hotel as a refuge. They took a taxi and went to Sheraton hotel.
All the luxury things and VIP treatment they find in the hotel was not impressive to the prince who already saw every kind of luxury since he was a kid. He decided to experience something new to him, a life he never lived before.
They book at the room for the entire years. They left some of their money in the reception and in the safe of their room.
Sulemane took only 20 000$ more than enough for them to get a room in Harlem.
He took is friend after two weeks and went to Harlem. Okpara kept complaining. "�I am sure that you lost your mind, how can we live in a suburb were there is a smell of urine every where, broken glasses, broken bottles and very duty like this?"
Seeing many people on the street was already a blessing for those two people from the small kingdom. Sulemane had impression that everybody was rushing somewhere. The life was much faster here.
"Tell me that those who are living here are not human."
"There are human but we are from a very respectable family."

Sulemane wanted to experience something new that I never seen before. He feels very happy walking on street of New York without bodyguards and far from royal stuff. He felt like a bird which was realized from the cage. He felt like he was flying. 
Okpara who didn't want to leave his friend kept complaining. "There are many good suburbs in New York; we passed many nice and clean suburbs here. Look at there people fighting and even some running there."
"That a very good scene." 
Even when the royal families were in the big cities for their holiday they don't even visit the notorious suburb. They spend their entire holiday in the hotels and also visit only the rich and respected suburb.
Sulemane always see those scenes on movies and now we will witness it everyday of our life. If you are not happy you may live for your rest of our life in New York in Sheraton hotels. "I cannot leave you alone here. If something bad happen to you. I will the only one to be blamed."
"If you don't want to leave me so suffer to be with me. I am clear and my decision his finale." 
The prince was very happy walking in the street of Harlem. He was so excited seeing polices cars passing on the streets, people running here and there in a shiny sun. This is dream coming true. He told his friend. "�After hunting, I will be happy living in this city for many years and my third and last big dream his to participate in a huge sport activity like Olympic doing the shootings or other things. I can feel and smell life here. Life is very fast here�"
"We cannot study in this environment."
"We will get used to the area and we will be intelligent at school."

The prince noticed that they were slow thinker and in this environment will help them to be fast thinker, by being fast thinker it will improve also their way of understanding course at the college. "I feel that I am in hell. We come for the holiday in this city we never even passed this suburb."
"Then, it was a boring holiday accompanied by my parents and the bodyguards. This is heaven to me."
"This place makes me even very angry music everywhere. How can we live in this place?"
"I know which area to live after Harlem we will move to Queen or Brooklyn."
�If you don't change your mind I will denounce the secret to Sultan and you will fetch us by force here."
Sulemane laughed:
He will hide in this millions of people and the guard we never find him. This city is home to more than ten millions people, close to fifteen millions peoples. The city alone is more than their all Cape D'Ivoire kingdom when it comes to the population. Cape D' Ivoire kingdom had only one million of people. Sultan father will have to send the all kingdom to come and search for him there. Logically it is impossible to try to search Sulemane.
He told Okpara. "Forget of trying to tell the truth to my parents. I will leave this place after completing my school and complete my dreams."

When he was talking the heard four guns shoot and people returning from the street they were. Okpara told is friend while they stopped wondering what is happening. Then Sulemane decided to continue walking "�Stop man where are you going? Don't you see people coming from where we are going, this is a very good scene?" Okpara once refused to accompany him when he was going hunting adventures now Okpara is scared only of the sound of a bullet.
"Bullet do not have friend. No one is exception to bullet. Even the soldiers who live with automatic guns are scared of bullets."

Sulemane used the guns before in the hunting and was loosing the afraid of guns sounds. The hunting guns sound was more powerful to what he was hearing. He told Okpara. "Yes, scared of the sound of thousand bullets not the sound ten bullets. I forget something never and never call me prince again. Keep secret my life in Cape D�Ivoire. Any way you can escape bullet but cannot escape death if your time comes to die, you may die by disease, bullet or accident."
"How many times, you will tell me to keep secret."

He was insisting To Okpara not to forget their initially plan. No one have to find out their now past life and glory of Cape D'Ivoire kingdom.

The man saw a duty building and decided to enter that building. When they were about to enter the building they met a falling water from unknown floor making them wet. The first one to react was Okpara:
"�Look man, I don't know were this water is from?"
"May be it is a baptism water."
"No, man look now were are wet, may be it is urine."
"Urine or not urine. It just one of the challenges we have to live with for next years."
"No, let go back to Sheraton hotel."
"Forget about Sheraton or any hotel. We are here to stay; we didn't come here in a tourism visit."

They entered the building and they searched for the building caretaker. They entered his apartment and found a full of complaining tenants saying. The office was just an apartment on the first floor. Okpara look at the door of the office with many small holes like bullet holes. The wall was duty. He could see in the office big picture of the hip hop arties and movies poster. He had the impression that the wall had pornographic picture before that were removed. He saw some women's leg picture on the wall.
While watching people complaining they could hear a woman complaining:
"�The electricity was off in my apartment for two days now. I paid my rent bill in time."
Another saying. "�I don't have hot water�"
Another tenant complaining. "�winter is approaching and I have many broken glasses you promised me that you will fix them but I am tired of waiting."
Then they saw another tenant ready to fight as she was following the caretaker who was hiding next to the table. "Give me back my deposit; I want to leave this building. I am tired of poor service."
The caretaker was busy calming the tenants. "I am sorry I will fix the problem�I am aware of the situation."
He was confronted by a fed up client. "You are a liar. Every time you come with excuses�"
"I lie only once a year. I lied already this year and I won't lie again. Wait for me to lie next year."
Okpara felt like vomiting, he even been in a place like this before. Next to the office table they were a bed standing against the wall. It looks like someone was sleeping there at night. 
He tried to look at what was on the caretaker offices, a book with a stamp and a pen. No computer on the table. He wondered how the caretaker didn't have a computer in America.
Still they were listening the complainant with the caretaker. "I won't leave this office without my deposit money."
"Wait for the money next month. I am not a bank and I don't keep cash money with me."
"I told you that last month they break in my flat and took my television set."
"I am not a police man to know who break into your flat."
"You must know them. I suspect you of being an accomplice too. You friends and you have stolen my television."
"Did you see me stealing your television? I have a colour television too."
"You still a criminal; I heard that you were in jail for a longtime."
The caretaker said "Prison was a boarding school. I have completed my sentence in boarding school and I won't return back to school."

Everybody was complaining talking the same time and the furious caretaker told them. "Talk one by one. I have only one heard and two hears to listen to one person at the time. I am not a God to listen to pray of many peoples at the same time."
The tenants couldn't come down as the so called caretaker insisted. "�I said and I repeat again. I am not a God to listen to the pray of many people at the same time!"
"We will strike and don't pay the rent if you don't improve the building services." The lift is not working for many months now. "I have to take the steps every time."
The caretaker was not intimidated by the complainant, he was used to it. "The doors are open for those who want to leave the building." The price of the rent is fair for all the challenges they meet. "The one who want a better service must increase the rent money."
"This is unprofessional manner of running the building. The must fire you from this duty of caretaker."
"They won't fire me because they don't pay me."

The caretaker salary was a free rent that I benefit here. He knew that he won't be replaced easily.
Okpara look at the man called caretaker. A man in his early fifties with a lot of bears wearing dark sunglasses with a Muslim caps on his head. He had a commanding big voice and big in his body structure.
Okpara said "�Sulemane is this man the caretaker?"
"We all arrived here the same time and we all heard peoples calling him the caretaker. That mean is a caretaker."

For Okpara he looks like a criminal who has just escaped prison. A huge man with plenty of bear and many tattoos on his body. Okpara wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. They have just arrived and they heard all the complaints possible: sometime no electricity, sometime water rupture, broken glasses and no lift. There is no computer in the called office.
He holds Sulemane and told him. "Let go."
"This is my dream building: I never live in a building without electricity, I want to gym in taking stairs and I want to experience cold water too. I won't leave this place."
Sulemane was excited to hear people complaining. He was standing there like one of the tenant. He enjoyed the scene he was watching. "I don't know what to say any more. We can get sick here�" Look how the building and the office of the caretaker look. "A bed in the office. Duty clothes here and there all over. Uncovered bread on the table, bottles of beer under the table�" 
It looks like Sulemane didn't see the beer Okpara was talking about. He look at down and saw some bottle of the beer under the caretaker office. He looks at the caretaker; it looks like he took some beer before talking to the complaining tenant. "This is a new paradise for me."
The man after an intense discussion with some tenants. He promised them to make a general meeting to address all the problems and take a collective solution.

The unsatisfied tenant left the room. Only tree men were left in the office. They were all young male in the early twenties who were friends to caretaker.
The caretaker lights his cigar and asked to the new comers. "Can I help you sir."
The prince was the man who was responding. "I am looking for a room to rent."
The caretaker looks at him and said, "Do you have money?" Sulemane was amazed by the question of the caretaker. He wanted to rent a room and the man was asking him, if he had money with him? 
Before Sulemane answered the caretaker asked him another question: "How many are you?"
"We are only two."
"Where are you from? I can hear your strange English accent."
"We are from Africa."
"Oh you are from the mother land, welcome to America." 
He had many available apartments here. The price of the monthly rent range between 350$ to 600$ a month. It was the cheapest price they could get in the city. 
The caretaker who didn't reveal his name yet told them. "If you were not from the mother continent I could have not given you a space. Are students?"
"Yes we are students."
"So luxury for you is not important. I have a big bachelor for you for 500 $."
"I want any kind of space just to put my head on a bed and sleep."
"Don't talk about any kind of space because others flats are very expensive here." 
The caretaker thought that as a student they had to find something very cheaper to accommodate their income. They few money their parents will be sending them, they have to keep money for college, foods, some drinks, transport and girl friends too.
The caretaker told them. "There are very sexy and beautiful young girls in the streets of New York. You won't resist to the temptations boy. Ask me and I will tell you. I forgot you have to pay the same amount for the deposit."

The prince was anxious to have a flat without having a look of it. he immediately. "We will do so, I am giving you 1000$ and 200$ for your cold drink."
The caretaker wondered a cold drink of 200$. Never had it before in his life. A tip of 200$. 
While trying to think one of the caretaker�s friends called him aside. "Man give me 20$, my son don't have food."
The member of the royal family were used to give tips to all the people they met. And they forgot even when trying to hide they identity to hide that habit too.
The caretaker had many friends, most of them, street kids, homeless, prostitutes, criminals and normal people too. He was very popular in this suburb. "Wait, I will get some money from those blind men who have just arrived. Come after one hour I will give you the money you have asked."
"Where, can I go?"
"Hang around in the park and come back." 
"It is too hot outside there. I heard than they will give you extract 200$ by those Africans."
"It is unprofessional to give you money from the pocket in their presence. Just go and come back later."
"I know you when I will come back, I won't find you and you will change the language. I know you man."
"Take easy, today I will make a special exception for you."
"I will be back in thirty minutes."
"Don't you trust me man."
"I trust you. It is why I am living the office."
He comes back and continued to the newcomers. "I am sorry for the interruption of our important issue. I am sending a cleaner to clean the flat."
He sends one of the men who were standing there telling him aside. "Go and quick arrange the room 206. I will give you some money. Take the key�"
The young man rushed in the room 206. And the caretaker continued to talk to the new comers. "�You will be living on the second floor and the room is 206. That is mean second floor room 6. Did you get me?"
"Yes, we are getting you."
"I have sent a cleaner to arrange the room for you my special guest. In thirty minutes the room will be ready."
The man who was going to clean a room was just realized from waiting trail after being suspected of shoplifting in the local super market. He was a rising criminal who was promoted from shoplifter to the next criminal stage. He saw Sulemane pulling money in his pocket. He had some five thousands USA dollar in his pocket only. The rest of the money he kept in the safer in Sheraton hotel under the advice of a receptionist there.

The young criminal minded cleaner started getting some idea. "I saw the man leaving a lot money in his pocket. Hundred and hundred US dollar." Those man are very rich "�The other one his wearing a very expensive gold chain in his neck like a hip hop singer"

He was amazed that the boy from Africa didn't even argue or hesitated to pay the rent . They paid with extra 200$. He never sees those rich men in this town.

In the apartment, office also the same time the caretaker gave the slip to the new comers. "I am very happy to see you. This is your slip. Come and see me in person for any kind of complain. I don't have any medium man. I am the only caretaker, policeman, cashier and medium man in this building. My name is brother T in short bra-T and what is your name?"
"My name is Sulemane and my friend and cousin name is Okpara."
"Nice to meet you Sulemane and Okpara. From today your part of the family. Come and see me anytime of the day even at night, I will take you in days to come to have some couple of drinks."
 
In the room 206. The men have finish to clean the room. He after a series of analysis he decided to hide under the bed. He was about 15 years old former street kid. "�I won't let those people with their money�I saw a packed of hundred US dollar on their pocket�"

He decided to hide so around twelve in the evening he will start his operation stealing very careful their money. But he didn't have a gun with him. His big brother had one and wanted to leave and fetch his big brother's gun. But he thought that if he leaves now, the newcomers may come and lock the door and he will regret this moment. He decided to use the big kitchen knife to terrorize them if they resist. He was sure that the new comers won't approach him once he shows them this knife. He was decided to have that money the same night tonight while their will be sleeping. The talkative man had plenty of cash in his pocket; the talkative man was Sulemane because he was the one talking while Okpara was watching. 
The man was decided to get the money. "I won't let this chance pass by�I will buy my neighbor car tomorrow."

It was already six hours in the afternoon and the caretaker was anxious to have some beers and meet is friends outside the building. "�My boy went forever. I have to meet other people outside the building."
"We don't mind to leave in a duty flat. All we want is to have a place where to put our head instead of sleeping in streets."
"Man even in street you won't sleep. It is very difficult to sleep in street may be in church."
 Every street, corners and park have their owners. "They won't allow you to sleep in their places. They only allow familiar faces to sleep there."
 Bra T was warning them to never think of sleeping easily in street. He had that experience of the life on street. He told them that before you sleep in any corner in the city you have to first to negotiate with the owner of the place. He was telling you that it is not easy to do so. "I have been there for many months in my early days of my life. I know the situation."
Sulemane was amazed to even learn that all the corners have his homeless owners: "I though that it was easy to sleep on street and park but I am realizing now how it is very hard now."
The upset Okpara intervene in they dialect. "I am worrying really about safety here. What can we do in case of an assault?"
"Call me; I am the reliable police man in the building and surrender."
"Are you a police man too?"

"No, but I am the police man in my area. Don't think about the police man." 
The man in uniform will only arrive after the criminal have left. There are humans too; they don't want to leave their families because of coming to rescue you. They make sure that their arrived on the scene after the criminal have fled. "There is no need to rely in the police?"
Bra T was telling them sometime you may call them just for formalities. He looks at Okpara and asks him:
"Do you know why the police arrive with alarming, sirens and hooting in the streets?"
"It is to warn the other motorists that the police are going to a certain scene to avoid accidents."
"You don't know."
The prince asked him then. "What is the cause of their alarm hooting?"
"Is a warned sign telling the criminal to flee?" 
Bra-T told them that those alarm hooting and sirens mean indirectly: criminal run and run, hit and run, go brother go�They are telling criminal to leave the scenes not about preventing accident or asking for priority. It is they way of saving their life. When their arrived the scene there sure that the criminal have evacuated the scene. "There is no need to have faith in the police."
"I am not telling you to under rate their work. You may keep calling them. They number is 911."
"How can we call them because we don't have a mobile phone yet?"
"Cell phone are peanut now, there are no more expensive here. I have two mobile phones here."
 He had about tree cell phone on the drawer, he opened and tested one of them and give to Okpara who was very concern about safety: 
"Take the one that you want for only 100$."
Okpara gave him money and the caretaker gave them the phone telling them. "�I am not here to scare you. I am the police man come and see me any time. I am at your service, I used to be a criminal too before I become a born again." 
He knew how most of the gangs were operating have been a member of one of a criminal syndicate for many years. He only left them when he was arrested and spend more than 10 years in jail. But most of the gangs knew him and they respected him a lot. It was why he got a job of the caretaker in the notorious suburb because he knew most of the criminals. 
He told them that they may use the mobile phone to get in contact with their families far in Africa. "I am not scared because God is with us."
He encouraged the men from Africa don't rely in movies there are a lot unreality and exaggerations about New York. It wasn't what they have seen and heard .Bra-T told them that they will give him the reason later. They will witness themselves the good of the city vibe. "We are hoping that you are telling us the truth but I doubt with the gun shots we heard on our way here."
While talking they heard a gun shot and a police cars passing in the street. The prince was happy as he rushed for a while to see what was happening in the street.
When Sulemane returned Bra-T was laughing and told them. "Gun shot, There are only part of hooting in Harlem. My brothers you will love the fast life here. There is life here."
The new comers realized that they were not having keys and Sulemane asked the keys for the apartment. "We don't have the apartment keys yet."
"I am sorry, take those keys and the other keys that my boy took will be your spare keys. You don't have to make others keys."

They took the spare key and went into their apartment and find the door open. The room was full of old and broken furniture. Broken window, the paint of the room and the roof ready to fall on them. A leg had tree support; the fourth one was made of brick. Okpara come up with a plan. "�Tomorrow before we look for a college, we have to buy some furniture: Television, radio, bed and other equipment."
Sulemane didn't even buy the idea to equip the apartment "Forget about new furniture. The only think we will buy is a small television. I like those bed and cup boards we find here."

Okpara knew Sulemane, but he thought that he has to take him to hospital. Sulemane for him was side minded now. He didn't tolerate to live in this apartment with those old and bad smelling furniture.
Before he finish he saw a rat passing by. "�Jesus, look a rat in America."
They thought that there is no rat in America only in Africa. When visiting this big country, living in expensive hotel, they had impression that America was even free of flies.
Sulemane enjoyed what he was saying. "I love this jungle. This is a place of my dreams�"
Okpara had the impression that Sulemane needed a medical attention: "Dreams after dreams. You really lost your mind. I will find you a doctor to look at what is happening in your mind before it is late. You will walk naked now net time and you will keep telling me about your dreams."
For Sulemane there were no bad dreams. Those who were living in that apartment were human like them not ships. This is planet earth not paradise or hell.
Okpara asked him. "You have to wonder why they other tenant want to leave this place. Ask your self why this apartment is empty?"
"They left because it was their time to leave." 
Sulemane was sure that they will leave this place too when they have completed they school. But from now they had many years to live in this environment.
They charted for many hours and decided to sleep around 11 hours in the evening. Okpara was the first to sleep as his friend reminded him to pray. "�I have the impression that you are sleeping now."
"My day was too long and all the bad things that we have experienced make me more tired."
"You didn't even pray." 
Sulemane was thought to pray every morning and before he sleeps. They had to thank God for keeping them alive and giving them this room. He heard when caretaker Bra-T told them that it wasn't easy to sleep even in street but God have given them a place where to put their head.

But Okpara was angry while trying to forget in the sleep this place. "Is it this place that you may thank God of giving us? We better thank Satan for making this to be our home."
"Watch your language man." 
Sulemane accepted to be insulted but don't try to minimize his God. Even as a prince he knew that many peoples didn't have a place were to sleep. He knew that many people wanted to see the sun this day and weren't able to see it. "I am sorry but I am telling you what disappointment I am feeling. I will pray tomorrow."
"I won't force you to pray. Sleep like you want I am sorry for reminding you to pray�Good night Okpara, have sweet dreams and sleep tight."
"I will have hell's dreams."
"Good night Okpara."
The prince took first a novel book and started reading in their only small black they were having. The man under the bed was wondering when to resume his operation. He had the advantage to monitor their moves because he was under their bed hearing what they were talking about. "The other man is sleeping now. The other man has not started sleeping. I may immobilize the other man�Let me wait for a while. I don't know even what time it is in this dark"�Surely the other man before he sleeps he will switch off the light�"I may not be able to see where he put his pant with money�No, I will switch on the light once I start my operation�"  

The man delayed his plan of the operation. At around 12:45 in the night the prince decided to sleep. He went on his knee and started to pray:

Sulemane thanked God for giving us the opportunity to find a place where to sleep. He thanked God for the circumstance and the time for giving us some food to eat today. He thanked you for keeping them from Africa to New York making his dreams to come true. He thanked God for putting some desire in his heart and giving him opportunity and circumstances to fulfill them. "God of the God I ask you for forgiveness for all the sin we are doing: by our talking, actions, all things that we see and hear. May the blood of your son's Jesus Christ wash and clean us from our sins and make us much whiter than the snow�God, I am praying you to keep us your family that we left very far: parents, sisters, brothers, cousins, our big families, friends, neighbors too, all peoples that know us." 

He asked God to put his hands on their governments to lead them in implementation of policies based on God Ten Commandments. He prays for all the countries in Africa to see a true democracy and the respect of human right.

He read a Biblical verse and prayed again. "�God don't give me a lot of money because I can forget you. God don't let the poverty to take me over too because I may undermine you�"
The man under the bed was very happy because the man is praying that mean is ready to sleep."�At least the man is a Christian�He is praying now and we will sleep now�I have been hiding for a long time."
 The one who will try to stop him from taking the money will stub and killed. He was ready with kitchen's knife to stub.
The prince continued his pray. "�God I put in your hands all rich and poor men. Many poor men don't have some food or clothes. God I put in your hand too many criminals who sometime commit crime because they don't have opportunities in life. They don't find job and money. I put also in your hands robbers who steal because they don't have any choice�" 
The man under the bed was so touched and even wept, when he heard the last sentences:
He wanted to kill someone who has compassion for poor and robbers too. He prayed for forgiveness. "God forgive me for my bad thoughts�The man his blessing the robbers too."

He comes out of his hiding. Sulemane heard a fast move and the bed moving. he thought that it was earthquake. He was slow to open his eyes because he was in a pray concentration. Suddenly he saw a man talking straight to him. "�I am sorry good man, I wanted to kill you and rob you of your money but I forgive you because you blessed me as a robber."

The prince stopped his pray session and look at the man with a big knife talking to him.
The sleeping man wakes up and saw a man holding a big knife and quiet wondered. "This is not an angel. Angel Gabriel does not look like this man?"
Then heard the man holding a kitchen knife talking. "I sincerely and honestly ask for forgiveness �I wanted to rob at the wrong address�"
He told them that he has been hiding under the bad for many hours and he was determined to rob them or even to kill them once they resist.
He wept and encouraged Sulemane. "�Man keeps up the good work. I am so touched that you care about poor robbers like us."
The prince recognized him and asked. "Isn't you the man who supposed to clean our apartment and left us in the caretaker office?"
"Yes, it me."
He changed his mind when he reached the apartment but he didn't reveal that he initially saw Sulemane pulling money in your pant right pocked and I was attracted by the money not knowing your heart.
Sulemane told his friend Okpara. "I always tell you to pray. You don't know how God act. He have different ways of acting and saving his children." 
The problem with human been is that they want God to act according their human's traced minds. Where end the human's strength and intelligence start God strength and intelligence. He insisted. "We are breaking many links and saving many peoples in the World with our few minutes prays�"
Okpara replied: "This is only a coincidence."
"Yes in the eyes of a confused man like you it is a coincidence. You must know that God used to answer Moses with a bunch of fire and today he is answering us with the circumstances that we meet everyday of our life."

The prince look at the robber who was weeping "�I have the impression that you are a Christian and we are here to help each other." 
He understood that the man may be forced by circumstances of life to do something that he initially didn't want to do. The circumstances in the society have forced many people to be a criminal. Sulemane always say that all the children are angel but with all they meet in life some turn to be: doctors, engineer and some become serial killers, prostitutes.
Sulemane loved children, admired children thank you God that his arranged wife Nana was about to give him a child too. I didn't hate criminals but hate all the criminal activities you are doing. "You are right man."
"What is your name?"
The man hesitated for a while than he said �James David" 
"Tell me what do you want to do or be in your life?"
"I want to be a businessman. I wanted to be a lawyer but I couldn't afford to pay the college fees and I am not so clever to qualify for scholarship."
"Alright, go home and come up with your business plan tomorrow." 

Sulemane wanted to look at his plan so he will be able to figure out how much the man wanted. He was determined to save James David from the financial difficulties. 
If David wanted to study, he wanted to know how much he needed for assistance. For prince he had few money left with him, about 18 500$, he was prepared to fetch more money in his safe at Sheraton hotel. 
He opened the small black bag they had. It was only teeth brush there, some books, two shorts and ten thousand dollar. The other money was in the prince's pockets and Okpara pocket. 
Before they sleep they changed their clothes and hang their clothes on the wall. 
He gave him some money. "I am giving you five thousands dollar now. I beg you please keep secret don't tell anyone for the money I am giving you and the money I will give you in the coming days."
James was expecting to rob about two thousand dollar but was given more than twice what he thought of. 
It was for the first time David was holding that kind of money on his hand. Sulemane could feel the man's hand trembling. As David was thanking him. "Thank you sir, you are really an angel. I thank you for the opportunity you are giving me. I wanted to rob you not knowing that you are willing to help me."
"See you tomorrow."
"Thank you sir, the key are on the table�"
"Thank you, I see the keys that you are talking about."

The dark angel left the apartment full of excitement. He has touch money that he never touches before. During the day the prince was visiting many charities organization during the days and giving them money in secret making sure that his identity is not found.
He vowed to spend most of his money giving to many charities organizations he has found.
He enjoyed eating in the small restaurant with his friend. But he had one worry in the next tree days.
The prince waited the man who had good plan for his future to pitch up the net day but the man never returned. He kept asking the caretaker where the cleaner James David is. The caretaker told him that he is nowhere to be found.
Sadly he heard after four days that the man was found dead from drug overdose in his room. He spent that money buying beer and taking prostitutes of different kind in the city. He bought a huge quantity of cocaine that he never takes before and sadly he died from that overdose.
The prince was so touch and very disappointed of a man who he really wanted to help. The man didn't see further, may be he was lying to the prince of his good plans.
 
STORY NINE

THE NIGHT WALKER:(extract from the Witchcraft)  
 
Kalao with those historical controversies become so popular. The man from a village who was fetched by his uncle Sello to initially help him in his business project has to face a new life. After being arrested for killing a naked witch doctor at midnight. After many appeal he was realized before completing the heavy sentence.
Sello a member of the traditional choir adding his traditional flavour in the group based in town become more popular. 

The local press was following him to know what he will do after being realized from jail.  His case made him very popular; the modern court sentenced a man who was a hero in the community for killing a witch. But the modern court based in African town didn't believe in witchcraft and claimed that the witch was a mentally sick.
What a drama for millions of Africans who believed in witchcraft?
The African still sympathized with their hero. When he was realized, Lanbu the alleged witchdoctor son stubbed him in his eyes for revenge in the party organized by the community to welcome him back.  Lanbu blamed Kalao for killing her mother who was the family bread winner. The death of Landu mother brought many miseries in their family: he dropped out of school prematurely and her sister becomes a prostitute. Just seeing her sister sleeping with many men she never loved just to get money for bread was unacceptable.
Kalao excuse was that he didn't know the modern court law as he grows up in rural area where the traditional court allowed them to kill all the witchcraft suspects. After just two month in the modern city he did what he knew.
Kalao who was brought in the rural areas were the witches were killed and burned has found hard when the modern court in urban area find him guilty and sentenced him. 
 
But Lanbu the witchdoctor son got a light sentence. 
All those events made him more popular as even many music producers jump on this opportunity to sign a popular man in an unusual manner.  
The producer so the potential in this choir singer who was popular already on his own to use his popularity to make more behind the controversial and loved man in the community Kalao.

Kalao as many people who feel the pressure wanted to deliver when signed. By fear of disappointing he turns to the divine spirit for help.

Kalao with those historical controversies become so popular. The media kept following now his life and all his moves. The producers were behind him to get his signature. He was not rushing but waited always his uncle and his choir director to help me with advises.
They decided not to hold him back because some of the offers were extremely good.
A German producer, Phillips get Kalao signature. He gives to Kalao, his uncle, the choir director Tembi each a car and some money and Kalao had to go solo now. Kalao was well known as the king of voodoo voodoo, a African dance and song that praise the African spirit. 
He had developed the village dance, anthem with different sound he has found in town. He has a significance improvement in prison where he had plenty of time to work on the moves and lyrics. 
The producer wasn't stupid to sign Kalao even though he never realized any song but all the controversy in life. The way the press has lifted him up, the support of community alone were already a much needed criteria for a super star. He took the opportunity to make more money with the big support bases Kalao has.
He saw plenty of potential in this controversial man, popular and artist. He saw a room to make Kalao reach the big audience. 
Sometime today it is not talent that open doors but connections behind at the right time and place. Some people believe today that talent constitute only 10% of break but connection constitute 90% of break.

The night he signed the contract Sello's called Kalao in the living room to give the secret of life, they were just two of them. 
Sello reiterate the love he had for his nephew and the all family. He knew that even if is wife leaves him one day, but the nephew will never leave him because they were blood related. Even if the family�s rejected him but the blood from their ancestors their share will never changes one day.  
Sello encourage the newly prison realized nephew to start looking for a woman. All the people of his generation in rural areas were married. 
Some stars well known in the World do not go to school but the have people who are teaching them many things. It was not a sin to be illiterate, "Don't tell to my mother now that I refused that wife." 

He was decided to find a wife may be in our church or another place if I find a wife I will show you and you will have a look. If I don't find a perfect woman I will the one that mom have find for me.
Sello had his nephew and didn't want to force him to take in marriage the woman chosen by Kalao mother because himself made his own choice when he married Jeanne: "It is not a very bad idea. But let me tell you if you look for a perfect woman you will never find one." 

There is no perfect woman and man. Even we who are married for many years their women are note perfect but they learn and support to live with them .Every man has to support all the woman's caprices. Some women still urinate on their bed but their husband still living with them and keep those secret. Sello clarified. "I don't say that my wife is urinating on bed but many do. In fact we all have good side and bad side, we have our high and low in life and in everything we do." 

Even towns and villages include civilizations have their advantage and disadvantage. Sello warned Kalao to be careful in his choice. Sello supported his idea. Himself made his own choice, no one did chose his first wife Bonsile and his current wife Jeanne for him. He got a woman who is not from his tribe but was happy; He wants Kalao to be happy too.

Under the advice of Simba, Kalao went for a clean up. They brought a traditional healer with his substance he poured in the water in a basin a Kalao bathed in that water.
It was a way many people used to try to clean up from the curse. They believed that many unfortunate accidents were to happen to Kalao after killing someone. 
 
The following Sunday Kalao went to church with a big decision to find a woman. He prayed to God to show him by some signs a woman of his life.
When they were in church Kalao prayed to God. "God help me to find my wife�I want when I turn around and look at the back the woman who will be smiling to me that means she is the one that I will approach after the church service�"
He looks at the back he saw a very old woman smiling to him then he prayed again. "No God, not that one she is too old she is like my grand mother she must me seventy years old or twenty something�"
Then at the offering time when people were going to put their offering he prayed again. "God I have to approach a woman after the service. The one who will smile to me first when coming back from the offering basket is the one I have to approach�"
Then the same old woman who was coming from the offering comes back smiling at Kalao and he prayed again: "No God�I think there is miscommunication�Not, ever that old woman. If I was old I could have take her but not her�Forgive me God not her."
Then come a time of the testimony. A man wearing a white trouser and red T shirt that was in his early thirty went to testify. "Alleluia". His name was Zamanga.
The church followers responded: "Amen."
"Brother and Sister Alleluia."
"Amen."
"I have a good and interesting testimony�"

He was struggling at home it was in the middle of the month. He didn't have some money, in the middle of the month most of people do not have money. They have to wait for the end of the month to get money and even when they paid them the money get finish in 3 days only. He didn't have food but he was blessed by God when he was in the bus someone left 200 francs it even double of my monthly salary He quickly pick up the money before someone else "�Brother and sister Alleluia."
"Amen."
"Alleluia."
"Amen."
Zamanga was testifying and praising God: "God made something really I was not expecting that is really a blessing from God. No one else saw me picking the money."
Then the pastor who was wearing a white and green church uniform intervened: "No no no, wait a minute�Where is that money?"
Zamanga answered with proud: "I spend already�I was scared to pay the tenth of the money because if it is a sin God instead of blessing me will punish me."
The talkative pastor shook is head and said: "You have stole the money."
Zamanga testified his action: "I didn't steal."

 No one saw him and the owner was gone. What he supposed when the owner of money get off of the bus and he didn't even know him. He couldn't wait longer before someone else grabs the opportunity. 200 franc is double his monthly salary no one could have resisted. He prayed and God blessed him. "But the man who left the money I don't know if it was in a wallet went regretting for his money, may be it was all his income."
The followers didn't know whether Zamanga was wrong or right. It was a difficult decision to make but Zamanga was honest: "What did I suppose to do? The man left the bus and I didn't even see him. I am sure he was upset but his suffering was my blessing."

The pastor insisted: "You could have leaved the money alone."
"No pastor in our culture we are saying to pick up is not stealing; I didn't rob a one pastor."  
"We are not here to exchange words but if only you did a wrong thing God only will judge you�"
Robbers were called people of long arms because they take what their hand doesn�t suppose to touch. Sometime they believed the robbers excused themselves that �they don�t steal but just moves things to another places.� 
And most of the people called robbing: �taking what is important from another human�s bee�

Then come another man Lumbala who was in his late twenties. He was a security guard at hotel Kilimanjaro. The only four starts and 200 rooms� hotel in Leonville, Many rich people and tourist use it as their home in Leonville. 
A tourist while rushing in his room left in the reception's room a bag. In that bad were clothes and about 50 000 USA $ about 1 millions Congolese Franc. As a honest Christian he refused to vanish or run away with that bag. He checks at the hotel room tenants and went to return the bag. The owner of the bag instead gave him 10$ or about 200 Congolese Franc. It was a lot of money but compare to what the bag's owner gave him it was little.
He testified: "Brother and sister. I lost an opportunity to become a rich."
It was difficult to find him in Leonville or any other part of the continent. 
When he security supervisors had the news, they all insulted him instead of congratulating him. Include his friend: "You are a stupid. You have just missed the chance of becoming an instant millionaire." 
Everybody blamed him of not taking the opportunity to be rich.   
The pastor was happy to hear the commitment of this Christian: "let praise God joy did the right thing."
Lumbala, the security man was complaining: "I could have been a rich man."
"God will bless you with interest more than ten times."
Lumbala was asking the pastor while the followers were astonished: "But when?"
"Don't worry. The time and the ways are in the hand of God himself."
"When pastor?"
"God knows." 
"What will happen if I die tomorrow?"
"You won't die now." 

When Kalao returned from the church he decided to fast for few days. He noticed that when he is not fasting his uncle's wife always cook bad foods and usual foods. He didn't tell no one that he was in food fast, he enter in his room with the decision to fast. He stayed in his room for couple of hours. Then decide to go to toilet, when he was in the passage he smell a very good food smell from kitchen one of his favorite food that he didn't eat in many years: springbok. He recalls that he didn't eat that meat for almost seven years include the six years he spends in jail. "If I keep my decision to continue with my fast I will miss this food. They will not keep for me, what can I do now�"

The smell is too good. No he refused to resist to the meal's smell. But he have made a secret commitment to God that he was in fast? He was scared that if he eats God may punish him for not respecting his commitment. If he continues to fast he will miss the delicious food. Then what can I do? 
Then he decides to pray to God, "Please God I postpone today fasting and fast after two days time."

Kalao postponed the fast to have a chance to eat the springbok meat. Then the next day he didn't suppose to fast. Sello's wife cooked the usual food: a lot of vegetables and cow�s meat. When he was invited at the table to eat, He was thinking, "Now that I am not in fast this woman cook bad and usual food�"

 He never tell Jeanne his program of fast because really fasting is a secret between God and the individual who made that commitment to God. He could have fast today instead of coming to the table. What must he do, he never told Jeanne pray program? If he refuses to eat now she will be angry for not telling her in time to cook a small quantity of food instead of throwing and wasting food. It was forbidden in they culture to throw food or give animals food while a lot of human's are starving for food. 

This coincidence happen tree times and the fourth time Kalao get angry and cross as he decided to tell Sello's wife. Kalao and Jeanne was just a good item. They chat a lot in the rest of the day. Jeanne was going to the market and checks the shop that his husband has open for about two hours a day. Sello put on hold Kalao to work on his shop because he had a talent in singing. And wanted him to try his luck in his music industry and make their family, clans and tribe proud. 
They had no popular singer from their tribe Kambelembele. Sello wanted Kalao to represent they tribe and put they village on the map too.
Sello postpone his resignation from the mine for two years. He wanted to raise enough money. The business was slow at the star. He lost money for the tree first months; it was only after 6 months that he started making profits. He thought that from the start he could have get profit but his plans were different with the business reality. 

Jeanne missed those talking with Kalao when he was in prison, now they were back together: Kalao was back in her life, "What wrong with you?"
"I don�t understand what you are saying?" Jeanne responded.
"There is something wrong with you."
"What?"
"You are used by the devil to disturb my fast program" 

For Kalao, Jeanne had a satanic spirit. She always disturbs his fast program. Every time he plans to fast Jeanne cook nice food but every time he was not in fasting mood she cooks the usual and bad food. "You never tell me about your fasting programs."
"I don't have to tell no one because fast is a secret between God and the individual who is intending the fast."
"It is just a coincidence; I am a woman and have a plan with my kitchen". 

She doesn't have a specific program on food. She cooks what she gets from the market. She advised him that if his is fasting, it doesn't mean that they have to change the kitchen menu or cook bad food and wait for Kalao when he finishes his fast to cook his favorite food. It was just a coincidence. If Kalao is serious about fast he doesn't have to care about food. She insisted: "Continue with your program whether I cook you favorite meal or not your favorite meal�"
Then Jeanne start laughing as Kalao explained: "It is hard�For example the day you cooked the springbok. I was determined to fast and I even started my fasting." Just because Kalao haven't eaten that meat for 7 years include the 6 years he spend in jail he couldn't resist. "I decided to postpone my program"
She strangely look at Kalao and said: "You are the funniest person I ever meet. You postpone fasting?" 

That is not good, he has to be strong regardless the kind of food she cooks. Kalao have to stay in his room and continue with his prayers and read his Bible. "I did that but I went to urinate to the toilet when I smell the springbok meat. You know how rare is that food mixed with onions, tomatoes and other spices�Man, I had to do something to eat that food�"
She didn't believe to what Kalao was saying thinking that he invented a joke: "Kalao stop your talking how can you break your commitment to God because of a springbok meat?" 
In they church they were advised to do a lot fast to open the opportunities door in they life and break the plans of the devils and witchcraft. Sello him didn't have much time for fast bacuase he needed to eat for his physical job that needed a lot energy. Despite that he was attending many African Christian's churches and the church of his birth Catholic Church. 

The reason he started attending the Africans Christian's churches was to get a good wife because they were plenty of women in the Africans Christian's churches.  
Jeanne when she does the fast she doesn't care about food. She goes to the market and buy the best food she find in the market that day. She doesn�t buy bad food, she continue her pray program. It was even worst for her because she cooks. She has to smell the food; she doesn't stop cooking because she was fasting because her children, husband and Kalao have to eat. That means it more challenging for Jeanne to fast than Kalao. Kalao concluded: "Women do not have a problem because you eat the smell." 

The African men believed it why many women eat less than men because they swallow a large quantity of smell in the kitchen. "You are the funniest person in all our community stop your jokes man."
"I am serious; I don't understand you every time I talk you don't take me seriously."
"Because you are always funny. We don't know when you are serious or not".
He asked his uncle's wife: "Tell me when you are fasting and cook don't you taste the food if it as salt or not?"
"That is woman secret in they kitchen"
"Because when you are fasting you don't have to taste any thing even a small spoon of soup."
"I won't tell you because it woman secret in her office kitchen�" 


After tree months, Kalao keep thinking the way forward for his life. He becomes very insecure of if future so he wanted to boost his confidence:

I have now to try my best to die very rich or die trying. I have to put all my efforts to get more money. I have producer who may help me. But what will happen if I don't deliver? I will be mocked by the witch family, my enemies and I will disappoint my German producer and many fans�I have to deliver. I am not so confident�I am scared�I have to do something that will help me to deliver to expectation. God exist but he doesn't give us the things that we want instantly. It takes a long time for God to gives us the things we want. I feel so insecure and I have to try to boost my confidence. Without confidence I cannot perform properly�Any way a dead body is not shy or scared to get rotten. I have to do all I can to win the fight against poverty. I have to succeed. With God it takes a long time but I have to find a short cut. I will have to try a witch doctor who may give me a good luck in life, I am not going to kill no one or hurt no one. In Kisangu we used to see powerful witch doctor to solve our family problems. I remember Papa used to take the all family to a witch doctor and we used to have a solution to our problems�One of my friend in our choir told me about a witch doctor who heals and solves every kind of diseases�

Kalao decided by lack of confidence and the pressure to deliver to live up to expectation not to disappoint fans, producers and uncles choose the short cut.
People always says that: �blessing from churches takes longer but the short cut was to see the witchdoctor� 
Him didn�t want to curse no one or prays for an accident to strike his neighbour but he wanted a blessing. 
The big deal that Kalao sign and the many fans that he acquired in his tribulation created some kind of fear. That pressure brought an immense insecurity in him.
He decided to go and see the famous Sangoma or Ganga Kisi or Mufumu or witch doctor Maribuso without telling anyone even his uncle. He arrived at the witch doctor at around 1 hour in the afternoon. Maribuso the witch doctor was living in a town ship far at 10 kilometer of his uncle's house.
Maribuso told him to leave outside the room his shoes and all material having stolen such us watches, rings, glasses and belt. When he entered he kneed down and look at the witch doctor who was a male in his late fifties with a lot bears, paint with different colors on his face. He looks very scary. The room was full of born, animal's skin, plants roots, red color mix to black and other color on the carpet. Strange smell in the room in the dark room. He looks at again the man and told him: "My lord I have come for help"
The witch doctor responded with a deep voice: "How can I help you my son?"
"I need luck and success in every thing I do and touch. I want really to be very famous too and very successful."
"How famous you want to be?"
"I want to be well known every where in the World; I want to live longer die rich instead of dying trying here and there to get rich and famous"
The witch doctor beat a small drum five times he was handling and said: "Um, this is really a quiet complicated process and very challenging. Let me go in my private room and ask to ancestors to find out more about your life and the sacrifice you have to make."
 After some thirty minute the man come back from his private room sweating: "My son I have just talk to the ancestors�You have to give something in exchange." In this World there is nothing for free. Even when you want to get foods, clothes. "Everything you have to pay even for the service of any body you have to pay�"
Kalao didn't know which kind of sacrifices he wanted: "I knew and I know that I have to pay, I come with some money and I am willing to pay you so you may be satisfy too. You have to be happy and I have to be happy for your service�"
The witch doctor looks at the young man and laughed then he said:

I have the impression that you don't know the secret of life yet, if you not careful you will die trying. There are two things in life: first you die rich or you die poor trying to get richer. We all come to the cities leaving our villages to try to die rich. Secondly poor are dying trying to be rich. You will never find any one in this World without a project. Those whom they projects are successful die rich and those whom their projects are not successful die poor. You have to choose�
Kalao quit chose: "I choose to die rich."
"Are you sure? I am so amazed how determine you are�"
The witch doctor beat again the drum five times and said: "Your ancestors are not asking for money only. There are many things more important than money"
Kalao stood straight and wondered what the man wanted beside money: "What is more important that money?"
"Many things�"

You have to make a sacrifice if you want to be successful in life. Sacrifice is what you need the most, it what it hurt. For example Christians and Muslims and many religions make sacrifices in fasting. They stay away from an important thing that their body need the most: food. Then those who make they sacrifice correctly their project turn successfully. Everything they touch turn into gold. That ultimate sacrifice is blood.
Kalao, the man looking for luck wondered what the meaning of blood was: "What to you mean blood?"
"You have to give something that is linked to human blood. Let me very specific a human blood?
The man thought that it was an easy sacrifice"
"I can go to hospitals buy blood and give you?"
"You haven't been to any witch doctor before and you don't know the secret of life and success."
Kalao explained why he wasn't in touch with the community reality: "I have been away for the active life in the community for 6 years and I have lost many realities of this world. I was in jail for the past 6 years"
The witch doctor or Sangoma hit again his small drum but this time tree times and said:

That is not a really a convincing excuse. By you age you must know what is blood sacrifice mean. It is to give a human to ancestors or a part of a body�You don't have to go and kill personally but take something from that person you need to give in sacrifice such us his nails, peace of clothes, his one belonging and specially his or her hair.
Kalao realized then that it was a very difficult task: "I can give one part of my body but I have already lost the sight of my left eye like you may see. So we may use it like a sacrifice."
Kalao was wearing glasses every where even in the dark room, he pull out from his eyes to show to the witch doctor the missing eye, as the doctor replied:

It doesn't not work like that, the sight of your eyes that you have lost accidentally in the real life may be eaten in the spiritual World by may be a witch from your family. I have to let know that the person you have to give has to be a member of your family not a friends, not neighbor or not a colleague.
It become more complicated and for once he regret why he went to see the witch doctor. He thought for five minutes what to do and come with an alternative solution: "I know that rule; I may give you my young brother who is mentally retarded."
Maribuso got angry as immediately stood up beating his drum many times: "Do you want to play with me. You didn't come here to joke. This is life and this is my work�I have helped many people in life �The door is open you may leave now�"
Kalao spoke softly to the angry man, pleading: "I am sorry if I hurt you; my brother is a human and is a member of my family. I think I have responded to your demand. Please listen to me, he is my brother and we have the same blood."
The witch doctor returned to his initially position and said: " It not my rule it is a universal rule. Yes it is your brother you share the same blood but is missing the most important requirement to a sacrifice. The mind may be his mind has been eaten already in the dark World by witch from your family. He is useless to be even mentioned" Sacrifice means what hurt the most. To deprive the body of what is very important in life. "You have to give a person you love the most and the most important member of the family"
He didn�t want to hear about a person that he love the most; he decided to make a self sacrifice: "I will accept to give one part of my body"
He wanted to give the eye that he lost during the battle with Amina's son who revenged her mother death in stabbing him at the eye. He was unhappy with few years that her mother's killer spends in jail and the support that people gave him. 
But in the sacrificed ritual a part of the body lost before that were not required.
Maribuso told him. "Your ancestors didn't ask for your part of your body. You want to be known all over the World and you are not even ready to make a sacrifice. Give your fertility may be you will be married and not have kid."
The man immediately refused to the doctor proposition: "No, I cannot do that. Why must I live without having my own children? You know in our culture dying without having children is like dying forever. Like you never been in this earth. I have to leave children on this planet so it may remind people of my trip into this World. No that one."

Karibuni beat up again the drum this time seven times and said: "Okay, because you are not willing to give your procreation and the ancestors didn't ask for your part of your body because you want to be very successful give someone that you love the most and he is very important in your life remember he must be from your family sharing the same blood with you. Sacrifice is what hurt and what you need the most."
"I will choose between my mother and my uncle Sello. I love those two people and my uncle is a bread winner."
The witch doctor gave him a clue on his late choice: "Yes, the bread winner is the most important. The magic will work very well with the bread winner the most important man in your family and also it will work because you love him too."
Like if he was not thinking anymore he confirmed: "Yes we have a compromise, my uncle Sello."
The witch doctor this time whistle before beating is drum more than twenty times followed by a song in his indigenous language then said:" Mufu ,mulufira temba si go"
With joy he told him: "I will help you to bring him here. I don't want you to be suspected like in trying to get his hairs, peace of clothes or even his nail. You may be caught and get in trouble with your family members. I have a very easy formula that works: Go and get his footprint and bring to me." Take the dust or little bit of soil of the footprint. "You must watch, when your uncle walk take carefully the dust of his footprint and put in small paper and bring here. Be careful I repeat because you may take someone else dust print and it will not work properly, if you take yours own footprint you will be mad."
"Yes we have a compromise, tomorrow I will bring it."

When Kalao get out of the house of the witch doctor he said to himself: "If it like this is a better die trying to get richer or poor how can I give a person that I love and he is the bread winner, hope of our family. How can I give someone who has made me what I am today?" This will be the biggest sin ever more than what Adam and Eve committed in the Garden of Eden. Adam and Eve ate only a simple garden's fruit.
Then he stopped walking just outside the doctor's yard. He returned in the yard and took some foot prints dusts find in the doctor's yard. No one saw him then he walked away.
The next day Kalao returned to the witch doctor. He did the same ceremony leaving belt, glasses, shoes, watch outside the doctor's door. He entered, the doctor ask him: "Did you bring what you have promised me?"
"I did exactly what you told me."
"Was it easy to get it or it was complicated?"
"My lord it was very easy to get my uncle dust but I managed".
The doctor had always that small drum with him. He beat up the drum and sings a song then he said: "I told you that my formula is the best formula in town. It why I am the best doctor in town. Did I call you to come?"
"No, they told me about you."
"You see, I am well known and very respected by people in all the towns. Some people even come from others towns very far to come to ask for my assistance�Give me the dust."
The doctor took the small paper where the dust was packed and continued: "Yes, we got your uncle but you will be more successful and richer than your uncle. You may be even 100 times more successful compare to your uncle. Let me go in my praying room and I am coming to tell you the result. I am sure the ancestors will accept it�"

Very excited the doctor went in his praying room. Meanwhile Kalao was looking at the human skeleton and other things in the room. The doctor's praying room was separated by a decorated curtain to his reception room.
This time the doctor went to do his magic stuffs and ceremonies. The foot dusts that Kalao took belonged to the witch doctor himself. The witch doctor left the print while walking in is own yard.
Maribuso the Sangoma performed many ceremonies to bring in the spirit of the man who had to die in few days. Then he went to see in his magic pot the face of the man who supposed to die but instead he saw his face in his magic pot. He tried to stop the process and thing were not going according his plan.    
He tried to talk to his superior to stop the process without success then desperately he screamed and cried: "Mama mama I am dead."
Kalao who was waiting anxiously heard the words and get afraid. The witch tried to speed up the process to rescue his life.
His ancestor told him that it is to late is body have gone in another World and he is dying in few coming days. His body was already in the World where there is no coming back on this earth.
He made his own funeral mourning his own death. Then he comes out not angry but weak, discouraged and upset. He told slowly to Kalao like a cassette player that the batteries are flat: "You have killed me �You have killed me�I punish you will never sleep at night time if you try to sleep at the night time you will die and join your ancestors. You will sleep forever during the nights. Good bye�Good bye, you have killed him."
The king of voodoo voodoo left wordless the doctor's room. Maribuso organized later his funeral and his mourning knowing that he is leaving the World soon.
Kalao has to meet the new challenge in his life of no sleeping during night time only during day.
  STORY TEN
   
CELEBRATION (extract of Postal Card)
Independence, Tcha Tcha 
what a beautiful day.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
Here we are.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
We are free now.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
around the world.
from north to south, Tcha Tcha
no more slavery.
From west to east, Tcha Tcha
let celebrate.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
no more war
woman and men, Tcha Tcha
beautiful day.
America, Africa, Tcha Tcha
no more cry.
Europe, Asia, Tcha Tcha
no more inequality.
black and white, Tcha Tcha
we are together as one
Asian, Indian, Tcha Tcha
Uhuru(freedom) has arrived.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
no more apartheid.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
no more discriminations
Independence, Tcha Tcha
justice for everybody
Independence, Tcha Tcha
different colours one people.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
the coming of Uhuru.
Independence, Tcha Tcha
beautiful day.

It was the most popular anthem of that a new era. As the songs was sing all the corner of the country. In Europe the four Africans student: Shabani Zoao, Kalamu, Matonge and Limete couldn't forget they native country. As they felt most of time alone in a continent that hardy have Africans native people. The only man who was close to them was they European caretaker Bruce who look after them.


The students sent to Europe by the new Congolese government to study and take the leadership of the country after their independence was committed to their study.
In fact they were selected for their best result in their school in their native land. They were told by their superiors back home not to relax while there are in Europe. They were told how important it was for them to study hard and take the leadership of their own country. 
In 1960 the all country had only five people graduated from university. Most of the ministers and dignitary in their country were not intellect.  
Their rushed to ask for independence while they were no intellect to take the leadership of the country. 
Already the country was experiencing many problems with the lack of university and college graduated personals. They African student were also motivated ministry post and high governmental post were waiting for them. The do not have to look for jobs but the jobs were waiting for them. All they have to do was to get a qualification from Europe. The only way to succeed was to wok hard at school. It was what they were doing in Europe.
The transition to Europe of those four students was brusque. They were not even based in the African's cities but they were selected straight from the rural area to the Brussels in Europe. They jump many steps at once. 
They government had trust to those Africans students from the disadvantaged community in the rural area and offered them that opportunity to got to Europe living behind many matriculate student from they cities.
In Europe the African students passed with good marks in school's first term. Bruce the caretaker was so happy that he decides to bring them in the club just for a celebration: "I decided to bring you tonight in a local night club. This is not a bad influence but they way of celebrating to motivate you to work again hard that ever." 

Bruce promised the student to have another chance to return again to the club if they you pass with high marks again. It was a big blessing and good for his reputation to as the student caretaker. He will be also quoted good and respected if all the students keep up the good work. He begs them not to return in club without his permission. 
He told to Shabani who has to go to work the following days that he was calling on the phone his manager that he won't be going to work next day because they were celebrating his passing too.

It was Bruce way to encourage his student to work had and help they mind to relax. He used to do the same with the Chinese students. Himself was rare in the club but makes sure to go in the weekend very late and return the early hours in the morning so his student don't have to find out about his club habit. 
He used to make sure to control himself before it becomes a bad habit for him. He wanted to be and remain the student role model.
Shabani was still very much stick to his weekend peace of job./ He was the only one who had a part time job: "My manager is very strict he won�t accept any excuse without someone to replace me."
 Bruce reassured him: "He will understand because I am the one who sent you there."
"If he can understand is good. I will suggest that you phone him now. If he agrees I will go with you. If he doesn�t agree I will stay alone here."
"That is a good idea let me go and phone him now." the caretaker said.
When the caretaker went to phone they students started thinking about this nightclub idea:
"If the priest may hear that we went for a drink they will be so upset." suggested Kalamu. 
They were very scared of priest too. They have grown up in the rural area praying at the Catholic Church and studied at the catholic school. The priests were like father to those fours students. 
Matonge the elder in the students group had no fear, "Who will tell them? Every house has a secret."
"If even they find out they will understand it just occasionally."
Limete was little bit reluctant too to buy their caretaker idea: "this may turn to be a bad habit. I remember that my father told me not to try the bad habits�"

Matonge as the first born of the family was ensuring his colleagues: "Just once man! Every house has a little secret."
"If it happens that we fight there?"
"Let make sure that we don�t fight."
"The white man's beers are not so strong. I used to drink the hot beers at my place."
They all tasted the beer before but mostly the African traditional beer that has no dose and some of them were very strong. Some traditional formula beers were even nicknamed like: �Pima Uyambe" translated as "try it and you will shit in your pant." Some were nickname: "Passop" translated as "be careful" some were called "Inja Kabi" translated as� Dangerous dog"...
Limete reminded his colleagues: "This is not what we are here for."
Matonge who was the most respected in they group as the elder was encouraging them: "Just once."
"What will happen if we get drank and sleep with other ladies there?"
"We are not going to sleep with ladies. Even if we sleep around that will remain house secret."
"Let go don�t hesitate the God who send us here will protect us".
"We experienced everything here: at school, at work you Shabani you are representing us, in the society, why not in the night club?"
Shabani told the elder: "I am not used to drink."
Matonge was determined not to change his mind. Himself against the other tree students: "Don�t worry, we will take care of each other."
"If something happen the caretaker will be in responsibility. �That is crazy we are old enough to take care of our self."
"Let experience."
"Why the caretaker is taking so long on the phone?"
"He is coming�"
The caretaker returned with the answer: "Things have turn from good to better. To night it will be a double celebration."

All the students were wondering about what Bruce was talking about double celebration: "Double celebration?"
The students were wondering what the caretaker meant by double celebration as Bruce was explaining: "Yes, double celebration. I don�t know that you noticed that I took so long on the phone!"
"Yes, we noticed."
"I talk with the manager he told me that he was having a good news for me."
"Which good news?"
"Yes, good new."

The manager of the supermarket told him that there are two students who decided to leave the work because they fails at school and they needed more time to try and concentrate in their studies. Bruce told the manager that he has tree jobless students not two. One is working already working and now you are asking me for 2 students. Bruce insisted of the remaining student? Daniel the manager said is sure that more students will resign soon because he usually gets many students resigning at this time of the year. It doesn�t mind if all 4 students may come to work. One more student may not make a big difference in the company�s budget. They were very impressed by Shabani's work and they are expecting the others students to deliver like Shabani because they were from the same land. 
Bruce jumped from joy. He screamed: "My prayers have been answered: I wanted you all to work at the same place. This coincidence does not happen every day." 
Bruce former students used to works in different places and it was very difficult to control them. Some took advantage of it, returning late advancing every excuse. He really ended up in big trouble when one of the students makes a local girl pregnant. Another one hit broke his girlfriend the noise with a karate kick. He used to go in court every week. And his job was on the line; his superiors blamed him for not looking after the students. He knows that the African are young but much disciplined. He didn�t expect those situations to happen again.

The other students were happy too, they will join Shabani at the supermarket. They saw how Shabani made some extra money. They don't to rely on the mere government pocket money.
 And Bruce wanted to forget a message to Shabani: "Daniel your manager have send his congratulation to you." 
Even Daniel was very happy for his hard working student Shabani. He accepted that Shabani may be absent tomorrow but insisted: "keep out of trouble."
 So let get ready we will chill tonight until the early morning tomorrow.

The students were over excited; they went to change their clothes and got into the Bruce�s car for the experienced in the night club. It was for the first time that the student has to go to a notorious night club. In Africa they were living in the rural villages where there is no night club. They heard many stories about the night club but haven't experience one.

What a celebration! When they reached the famous night club was full of peoples include many students who went to celebrate. At the night club door the bounced where surprised: "Who are those people?"
The caretaker answered: "There are my friends."
"I never seen them before?"
"I am the one who bring them."
"I know you with your Chinese students."
"That is right; there are my new students from Africa."
"That is very interesting, welcome to our night club. You will be always welcome in this club."
"Thank you."

Shabani look at many tables in the big club saw already people on the dance floor. Bruce chose an empty table next to the counter and made sit his student. 
It was the night club on the down floor and upstairs it was a mini hotel. 
When they sit, Bruce caretaker asked for 5 beers and then added more beer. The African student had a chance in their lives to drink traditional beer from their village. In Misambo Matonge�s home village the traditional palm tree's beer was the most popular. It had sugar before being fermented. And young people and no drinker used to drink it. The African students saw the modern beer from their capital city Kinshasa but they were not drinking it. Matonga the elder in the group saw the eyes of Shabani changing attitude: "Are you drank my brother?
"Not yet."
"I see your eyes changing?"
"That is not necessary mean that I am drank."
"I know you that you don�t drink beer."
As the people were dancing, Shabani he noticed that people were dancing the same kind of dances. In their culture they dance different dances for different songs. They all use their feet and arm jumping up and down. In their culture they dance we hips not here.
Limete told Shabani: "Go and show them how to dance."
"Not me, I am shy with those people around."
Meanwhile the caretaker started charting to a woman. They haven't seen him talking to a woman. For many months they were wondering if Bruce was interested in woman. They only knew a woman Nicole who used to visit him; he strictly told to his students that they were friends. In their culture woman do not come a visit a man. It was their first time to see a male having just a female friend. They haven't see Bruce talking to a woman like that. They were amazed that in 5 minutes of their meeting they were touching each others hands. They haven't see Bruce touching Nicole hands.  
They all looked him one Limete said: "I haven�t touched a woman for many months now."

Shabani warn him: "Don�t start now you may cause trouble."

There was a woman who a white short skirt dancing in the crowd of hundred of peoples. Shabani had an eye on her. She looks at sexy as she was jumping in the crowd but he was very shy to make a move. He was scared with his colleague and his role model Bruce they caretaker. 

Limete told Shabani: "Which trouble? We are here to celebrate."
"Let take the opportunity."
Then come some prostitutes. They all sat next to each student and started charting. The caretaker when he saw the women he called each and every student and secretly gave them some money and said: "My friend you must celebrate, you must enjoy like there is no tomorrow. This is our house secret."
"Why you gave us money? You must keep the money and buy some beers for us and the other just in case."

They were wondering what the caretaker meant by just in case? He didn't complete his sentence but was very serious when he said just in case. The student didn�t have the courage to ask him because a woman was stick to him pulling him. Bruce joined the dancing crowd with that woman. The students were very curious and amused to see Bruce dancing too. 

After few minutes Shabani took courage and went to ask Bruce what he meant of just in case? "I don�t you understand?"
"If things get out of control you may used it."

Shabani was running away from the group of woman who come to sit next to him. For Shabani those women were naked. They were wearing only a top covering their breast only. They had wearing transparent skirt and it was easy to see their underwear. It was an insult to the African culture was the body has to be protected. Shabani wondered: why do those women don't just walk naked? In the African big city as Kinshasa was the European influence were visible, the population there used to discourage the woman who wear improperly. They used to insult them or even beating up women who wear improperly. 
And then the ladies who were next to Shabani touched him on his legs: "What is your name baby?"
Shabani wanted to hide his full name: "My name is Zoao?"
"Who?"
"Shabani Zoao."
"What a good name? Are you from Africa or America?"
"I am from Africa not America."
"I used to have a friend from America."
Shabani was saying to himself: �what wrong with this woman"

He never sees in his culture a woman who is talking to a man unless the man approaches her. In Africa women are shy but this woman wasn't shy of talking to a man in the public. What wrong with this woman? I am married now. She doesn�t even have good manner.
The lady continues: "What are you doing baby?"
"I am studying."
"That is very good, do you enjoy your staying here."
"Yes is a good experience." 
"I will go one day also in Africa my uncle is there."
"You will be welcome into my land."
The prostitute started pouring beer in the glass of Shabani and her glasses and the caretaker disappear with the lady to unknown location. And the Matonge the elder man in Africa�s group disappears also. Shabani was still wondering and saying to himself: "What does the woman want from me?" 

She have the courage to call him baby while I never met here before and pouring beer in my glass as his fianc�e he left in Congo, Payo? 
The woman continues: "I am curious to know you?"
"That very nice I will give you my address so you may visit me."
She now put her hands on Shabani's pant and Shabani started now wondering more: "This is not good, who may rescue me now?" 
The right for a woman to talk was scandalous to men. When a man approaches a woman it was normal but when the woman approaches a man it was just out of imagination. 

Bruce the caretaker have disappeared and now the elder in the group have disappeared. He thought that he went to the toilet but he was wondering toilet for 15 minutes? My other two friends are busy charting with other women, who may help him?
 
Just before he finish is thinking the others 2 students: Kalamu and Limete disappear with women to unknown location. The prostitute continues now putting his hands in his chest and finally she sat on top of his legs: "Baby, I want to test you."
Shabani wanted to cry: "I want to go to the toilets to check where my friends they just disappeared are."
"Don�t worry, they are up stairs."
He wanted to talk and the same time wanted just to cry: "But they left me alone here."
"Don�t worry my baby you are in the safe hands. I want you baby" 
"Want me?"
"I need you."
"Need just the first time you seen me?"
"I don�t need money from you baby. I know that you are student and may not have money."
"I don�t understand."

She was curious to know African; she heard that African are good lover in bed. She has been looking for this opportunity for the rest of her life. "Let go."
"Let go where?"
"In my room."
This was against Shabani tradition he knew. A woman talking to a man and showing her interest in him. It was a drama to him who has finds a clash of cultures. "To do what?"
"Just to chart, just a little chat."
Instead of the woman to be shy of the man it was a man who was shy of the woman: "But we are chatting now. What do you want?"

He just meet the woman and he was wondering what will happen if his friends return from the toilet and start looking for him. The woman encouraged him: "They will wait for you."
He knew what the woman wanted from him but didn't want to cheat all his parents and priests advises kept coming to him: "Don't cheat"
Then he decided to try to hold the woman back: "I am married at home. I left a wife with a coming baby."
"It doesn�t matter here."
Things got hot that Shabani couldn�t control himself end up upstairs too. When they returned he found every body was smiling. He didn�t want to reveal what happen.
They continue their celebration. They were almost drank when the some of the people went to talk to the disc jockey. "There is some African in the club."
"That is good." the disc jockey answered
"Not enough." 

They heard that know African are good singers and dancers, who knows they may be singers from America. "Let them sing for us. We never see a live concert in this club."
"May be they won�t agreed."
"Try to talk to them by the microphones."
"I will try later.� The disc jockey wanted to get ride of the complainants. At the same time he has learned in his career to listen to what people want. He has learnt to please the club goers and that alone makes him very popular. 
"Try now; we want some thing different in the club to night."
"I will see."
"No man try now."
"Okay, let me try."
The club was usual full of about 300 hundreds people each weekend sometime it reach four hundred people. It was full of cigarette smoke. That alone makes the Africans students who were no smokers to cope with the cigarettes smell but they enjoyed the vibe. It was for them the first time to be in any club. 
While the African where busy laughing they heard the D.J talking, "We have the pleasure to announce you that we have African brothers tonight."

 By the popular request of many people in the club they would like to welcome them and want them to do some singing or dancing for us tonight. They wanted something different tonight�
Before he finishes his speech the caretaker went to the D.J: "I am they manager."
"Manager?"
"Yes, I will talk to them�"
"Please do something for us."
And then he returned to his African students drank, one of the students asked him: "What are they taking about, may be there are some singers beside us."
"They are talking about you."
"Us?"
"We never sing in any group."
"Please do something."

He knew that African may sing your traditional stuff that they do in ceremonies in Africa: funerals songs, wedding songs, celebrating songs, festival song. "This is more troubles; we were not ready for this tonight beside we don�t have the instruments�"
The elder students Matonge said: "We cannot disappoint all the people around us." 

They decided to play with their hand and stomach as drums and they will sing their traditional carnival songs. There is no mistake in art when they are in a foreigner land.
As they were all drank they agreed. The caretaker who becomes the instant manager went to see the D.J told him that they are ready, they stopped the music. The Africans started singing clapping hands and using stomach us drums, they club turned in joy. They didn�t want them to go. The heard something different that they never heard before. Meanwhile the manager (caretaker) started talking business with the owner of the club who was present in the club influenced by the alcohol with a different tune of voice: "I am the only manager �I am the one who brought them here to pursue their music career."
"Every body are very interested in boy�s singing. I think we may talk about business."
"I am available." 

Bruce said that he may call him any time when he needs his boys.
He gave him his phone number and address. The manager thought that Bruce the caretaker was their real manager: "I am thinking of doing a special night for African music and you will tell me how much for 2 hours�"
"I will thing about the price."
"I know many festival and events where they may need different songs and sound. I will keep in touch..."
 The students with the manager returned home at around 4 A.M the next morning. They went to sleep. Shabani and another student kept vomiting the all night. They sleep until about 2 P.M. When they wake up they recalled last night events with the caretaker: "My boys did you enjoy last night events?"
"I don�t regret the experiences." Shabani answered.
The student remembered the singing adventure. Bruce playing the students managers and telling people how he discovered them in Africa where he never been. For Bruce it was a business opportunity to be the caretaker and the managers of those students
This was just a good experience for the students. But they remembered everything that they did even thought they were drank. 
In their African land, they say: If someone is drank and insult someone  that is mean he wanted to insult you long time ago and took advantage of beer that gives you a boost, motivate and incite to do what you attending to do.
Shabani complained that how a lady may make a move first to a man? "There are prostitutes."

They thought that they will never meet or even see a prostitute, for them it existed only in books and on screen. 
They undermined that women had also the same right with they men counterpart until they meet the group of women who were not shy to talk anything. They undermined the power of women thinking that it was only existing on papers not in reality. 

Bruce told them that they were in a land of freedom were women and men were equal. Those women may not have been necessary prostitute to make a first move to any man that interested them. �It is not an insult to our society"

Back home even a prostitute will wait for a man to call him but some where serious. They wanted relationship to continue. For Shabani those women were prostitutes and was asking to Bruce, �Do those women will forget us?"

�Some may forget you, some may not forget you."
Before they saw those women sitting far away and they had the impression that they were talking about them long ago and suddenly their come to them. Each woman has chosen a man that she wanted.
It is always very difficult for a man to resist to the woman temptation.
Shabani tell them about his experience how he tried to resist, first he was shy of the caretaker but with some beer he drank he couldn�t express his shy.
The caretaker told them: �it is very difficult for a man to resist to any woman's advance"
The students were so amazed when the bouncer said that he knew Bruce. I understood when you disappeared and he knew what was going on up stair.

The students felt in love with the club and wanted to be there often as possible but Bruce told them that during the week that place are quiet boring but during weekend it comes back alive with many peoples and nice music. Next time they won�t hesitate to come with them.

Matonge who was the first one to encourage the students to go to club was now the one discouraging them not to go often to club: "We are here to study." He was the elder of the group and was responsible too looking after the others students. 
Shabani was suggesting: "Let do a time table is not fair for us to wait for the all full term to go to enjoy. Some time the mind needs some kind of relaxation."
"There are many ways to relax the mind you don�t have necessary have to drink!" Matonge was telling them. 

This will motivate them to work hard than ever, if they keep going to the night club every time, they won�t be motivated enough to focus on their studies. They had to go to the club only when they do well in school. 
Kalamu was telling his colleagues that �the prostitute get married every day and divorce every day."
When there is festival or special event they may invite them to perform and get some extract money. Bruce decided to take more contacts. He was convinced that people may admire your traditional stuff.

The manager of music and caretaker advised them: "Singing in the festivities pay better than the part time jobs job" but they have to keep they part time because those festivities don�t happen every weeks. "With jobs they have guaranty money every week."
Shabani insisted: "The priests and our family back home don�t have to know." It may be a big shock for them once they find out. "Anyway it is just part of the experience but how they knew that all African can sing?"
The caretaker reminded them again: "Next weekend you will go to work but I beg you to work hard don�t take time of charting in their work hours. The expectation is very high from you."
Bruce wanted them to work at the same place that will be easy for him to control them. He told them the mistake he did with the Chinese students that he used to look after before the arrival of the African's students. 
He almost lost his job when two of the Chinese students once beat a bouncer. One student broke a colleague his noise and one was taken to court for impregnating a girl and had to pay for child maintenance. He allowed them to frequent the club frequently. He learnt from my past mistakes and refused to repeat that mistake twice.

They thought that independence was only celebrated from the countries that acquired sovereignty from colonist but women too were celebrating their right and they were singing too, Independence Tcha Tcha men and women were all equal too. 

STORY ELEVEN
 RICH MAN POOR MAN (extract from the angelic and demoniac verses part one.)
This is a story of difference of the interpretation of the Biblical verses. A story about people's different understanding of the Biblical verses. A story what can happen if those verses are badly interpreted. The importance of the community organization such us church in the society.

Mzee Jakaranda a former Anglican Church priest left the church to form his independent church. Like Jesus who had twelve disciples he had too twelve pastors. But they were still divided in the interpretation of the Biblical verses. And that division brought many conflict in the organization. 

While chatting with his family�s members, they heard a hooting Sunday late night. It was around half past eleven in the evening. When John, the pastor�s son went a the door gate he saw Ramy's Jeep. Ramy the richest man in Tshale and the fourth richest man in Zambia used to visit Mzee Jakaranda for different pray request and other matter but not at night. This was quiet strange.
Naledi was a good friend of Ramy's daughter who was in Switzerland for medical treatment. Naledi when returned from overseas had only one friend Ramy's daughter Sissa. 

They tried to quick make clean one of the tree living room for Ramy and his two bodyguards and driver to seat. They took all the papers that lying in the living room. Naledi and her mother wipe up the table so the richest man and the number sponsor of the church could seat.

They were not crime in Tshale but Ramy had bodyguard even when he was traveling overseas. He was a strange rich who always wear Jean and T shit, the only time he wear suit was when he was going to church or in special meetings. 
 
Ramy Jakaranda entered with his entourage. Pastor Mzee Jakaranda went to greet him from the door entrance. He was in a Jean's suit with red eyes. He comes to see Mzee Jakaranda with spiritual advises. 
Mzee Jakaranda family greeted the rich men and quick disappeared leaving the two men in the main living room while the two bodyguards were seating in the other living room. 

Ramy said: "My brother I am finished. The doctors in Switzerland persist that my daughter be amputated."
 
Strangely Sissa was diagnosticated with a cancer on her right leg Tree years ago. She was sent to the local hospital in Tshale, to a private hospital respected in Lusaka run by Chinese. The modern medicines advise him to amputate the leg of Sissa.

Sissa was sent to well respected traditional doctors in Zambia, Malawi, Nigeria and even Cameroon. The well respected Cameroon national team   feticheur ( Witchcraft) or the traditional doctors who helped Cameroon to win many nation cup with the national team failed to heal the cancer. 
They went even to India, China, Brazil to get herbal cure for his only daughter but they fail.

Mzee knew the situation he was the man who delayed the amputation. He comforted him for all those years.
Ramy was at the end of the road. He loved her only daughter but didn't want her to loose her leg. 
He desperately told Mzee Jakaranda : "My brother, I am finished. The best medicine has said that I have to agree so they amputated her leg.' 
Mzee Jakaranda look at the desperately man and said: "Let your daughter come. We all the church members and all my pastors we will fast and challenge the devil plan. I see your beautiful daughter with two legs not one leg. Where our mind and strength end it where start the mind and Strength of God."

Ramy was relieved but it look like he had another problem because he after Mzee Jakaranda statement he had something to say and hesitated for a while. 

Then Mama Mzee, the pastor wife comes to ask if the rich man would like to drink something. He told her:  "I am Ok my sister, I am rushing to another meeting with some Italian investor after I have finished with you."

Mzee Jakaranda knew the rich man for about 7 years. Ramy used to be a catholic follower but decided to follow where many people were praying. He followed Mzee. Then got a special relationship in and out of the churches. Mzee Jakaranda become not only his pastor but his best friend. Then he couldn't hesitate to support him financially.

Then the new rich people in town the ivories dealer decided to start challenging the rich men. They wanted to show to the community that they can compete against Ramy. They were quiet Jealous of man who had plantations, shop business and one of the biggest importers of petrol and other good in Zambia.

He decided to live in Tshale to help his community because her mother was originated from a village near Tshale. He didn't know very well his father but knew some of his paternal uncles who sponsored him at the start of his business. His father died when he was only 9 years old. He was originated from Greece. 

Greek were respected as big businessmen in Zambia, it why his paternal uncle who has various businesses in Zambia especially shops gave him an opportunity in giving him job as shop manager where he got experiences and from there he decided to fly solo. 

Then he told Mzee Jakaranda: "It is not all." 
He had another big problem his nephew, Demba Ramy a former karate expect well know by his nickname Bruce Lee that he took as his son has retuned from the mental hospital in Lusaka. They insisted that there is no need to send him overseas. Even the best doctors can not heal him. He didn't want to waste time and money traveling around the world like he did with Sissa then not gets cured.
Apparently Demba Ramy was the only man driving a new Ferrari in Zambia he hit a rock and the car overturned killing his two passenger�s friends instantly and was admitted in coma for many days. 
But the memory didn�t returns and the rich men nephew become mad. Him was not that lucky like the former Ugandan�s dictator Idi Amin who hit a cow with a sport car but come out alive. 

Mzee Jakaranda knew his nephew too they surnamed him Bruce and everybody called him Bruce because he used to love the art martial. He was involved in a car accident 5 years ago then after two years he had a strong ahead then developed in a mad. He was declared mad officially in Lusaka.
Mzee Jakaranda told him: "Bring him tomorrow we will start our pray tomorrow and chasse the demon in him. Then once Sissa his back from Switzerland we will heal her with our prayers." 

He was decided to meet the other visiting preachers and other personnel in the morning. Then called all his juniors pastors and advisors in their weekly meeting that used to take place every Monday. 

While discussing the church matters for about tree hours. They heard a knock at the door. Mzee Jakaranda when in meeting with his pastors used to lock the office door. The previous Sunday had a record breaking in attendance but also a record breaking in few offering. On top of that he was busy splitting his pastors to reconcile 12 women who were chased by their husband. They decided to take the respect of time in consideration. They set up a team to pray for Sissa, Ramy's daughter day and night for 40 days so she may get healed for cancer. Each pastor had to spend time in pray and fast for the sick woman.
 At that time all the people wanting to meet him had to wait. It only the secretary who always come to knock when there is an urgent problem to attend too. 
It was the lady secretary who knocked at the door: "Pastors something very important has to be done. Ramy has sent his two bodyguards with his mad nephew."
He immediately remembered that he has promised to Ramy to pray for his mad nephew. It was the opportunity together with all his pastors to pray for the mad man.
He stopped the meeting and told to his the secretary holding the door: "he may come in."
Then told his pastors: "We will always have time to solve our church's problem. I promised to Ramy to pray for his sick nephew." 

Ramy's bodyguard brought the man in question, he was very duty wearing is karate kimono with a black belt. He has a red bandage on his face. His hairs were like a Rasta man (dread lock) with a long beard. Then wore on top of his head an underwear like a hat.  He was even stinking. He had a car toy with him. When he sat on the floor he was busy playing with his toy. He was in his middle thirties: "Vroom, vroom, vroom..."

When the bodyguard were about to leave him and wait outside. He started crying like a child: "Were you going. You are living me here with strangers"
The bodyguard ignored him and went outside. They were not Christian one was a traditional believer and the other one was a member of a new religion in that entered the country Hindu. 
They went far outside and under the tree they started chatting and smoking.
All the pastors look at the mad man called Bruce for almost two minutes. It like he didn't see them as he was busy playing with his toy. 
Mzee Jakaranda said: "It is quiet difficult to talk to a man who is out of his mind. He doesn't even recognize. He used to be a very respect karate master here in Tshale. He has been even at university. He once worked as a manager in the railway company. Look how the demon has changed him from hero to zero." 
One of the pastors tried to get his attention from taking away his toy. But the man screamed and they decided to leave him playing with his car toy.
Then Mzee Jakaranda gave the command to chasse the demons from the mad man body.
The mad man heard many noise:
"In the name of Jesus. You demon goes...Leave this body now"
"In the name of Jesus we chase you from this body�"
"We free this body from demons�" 
He got irritated and nervous saying to himself: "Why those people are making noises while I am trying to play with my toy? I cannot even rest for a while. Who are those people?"
Some of the pastors then went touching his head and prayed. Now the pastors have turn into his enemies. He started kicking some of them: "Ya, um Kya, Yoko, Mawashi Geri�"
The secretary and people who brought him heard in the pastor's office the prays turning too: "I am dead!'
"Please help us!"
"We are dying!"
"Help!"
"Please stop Bruce Lee!"
"No Bruce!"
"come down! Bruce"
"Sorry Bruce Lee!"

Then he started breaking the chairs, throwing everything. They realized outside the pastor's office that the man was beating them with all he learned in the art martial. The secretary quick called the bodyguards for help. His office was just next to the main office the pastors.
The session has to last for few about an hour lasted less than 5 minutes. 
Just in few minutes. Almost everything in the office was broken. Some of the pastors were even bleeding. The pray session turned into a disaster. Bruce lee destroy many things and hurting many pastors. The huge Ramy's bodyguards took him while he was complaining: "�Those people played with my nerves. They did a lot of noise and didn't allow me to play with my toy. They had to get a lesson. I couldn't even rest�"
Seven minutes later the ambulance arrived with the fire fighter to give primary medical care to the pastors. The emergency and fire station was newly installed in this city. The government was trying to modernize all the cities home to more than 60 000 people and Tshale had just over 100 000 citizen and qualified to have a one fire station.
The meeting even ended. Thanks God that they rescuer arrive in time. The mad was so angry for being disturbed according to him of playing with his favorite toy.
Bruce real name was Demba Ramy. He took his uncle saw name because he raised him. He was a professional accountant. He decided to take Bruce name because he loved the movie martial art actor Bruce Lee. He had a karate club before he turned mad. 
He was a second degree black belt. He had traveled to Japan, China and Korea to improve the art martial. His uncle sponsored him because of his love of art martial. He started that art martial since he was 6 years old.  

Ben Tatiti was informed by his colleague Kabare who was becoming a good friend to him. Since when they were sent to reconcile the women who were chassed by their husband.
At around eight in the evening Ben went to see the head pastor and the founder of the church to talk about Ramy's daughter disease and to try to advise him on his matter. To talk about his suspension and talk about others' issue include Bruce.
Mzee Jakaranda was busy watching television. He got home find the injured pastor holding an ice on his red left eye and being massaged by his wife. The man welcomed him: "How are you Ben Tatiti?�
"I am fine; I heard the sad news of what happen at the meeting. I am sorry that you were hurt."
"You are not sorry but you are happy and probably blessed God for the punishment that the demon did to us. That was a spiritual fight. We will chase those demons next time."
 The man will be tied tomorrow with a powerful rob and won't escape the revenge of the angels. The angels are very angry in heaven right now.
Ben Tatiti felt like laughing but held. This could have been viewed as a mockery by the church founder who was seriously hit by the karate expects: "Even if I am suspended, I don't have to pray for curses. I entirely accept the suspension and I respect the all one month suspension."
"You should be even fired." his boss warned him "You are nothing but a true snake. You want to stab me at my back in forming another church."
This was viewed as simply an excuse. Mzee Jakaranda made sure that he took out his teeth so he may not bite again in humiliating Ben in the church in announcing that he drank with a none believer. His image was already damaged. The meeting that Ben had with Tombola, Mzee's daughter pressure were the main reason to suspend Ben. He needed him badly it why he didn't fire him.� I don't want to hear about your excuses." the church founder said. 
Mzee Jakaranda told the suspended pastor that every moves that he is doing are reported hundred percent to him. Mzee Jakaranda hired you to work for Jesus. He didn't send you to university to study but he hired you already graduated from theological studies. He didn't tell you to work for God. Ben had a dream to be God's servant, it why he went to study further. He hired you because he was already prepared to serve God. He only gave Ben the opportunity to fulfill his dream. 
. "Mzee Jakaranda, if I have to form another church, I will come and tell you straight to you that I am creating another church. I am always thankful for the opportunity you gave me to serve God.' 
Mzee Jakaranda had mentioned it and Ben felt that he will be always happy to serve God in Mzee�s church. It doesn't make a difference wherever he serves God as long we pray the same saviour Jesus. He comes to see first, because Kabare his best friend told him what happen early in the church. He comes also to give you an advice. I didn't know if Mzee Jakaranda was ready to listen to him?
Mzee, screamed little bit, he had some pain also on his ribs. Then he slowly moves in changing the position. It looks like he had a seriously knock on his ribs: "Eish, eish" The preacher cried� the demon has played with us. But we will get him. It is not a problem. Tell me what you were saying again?"
Ben Tatiti repeated was he said: "I said that, I have some advises to give you. Are you ready to accept some of my suggestion?"
"Why not? Talk and I will listen you."

He was decided to talk what was important to him. Sissa disease, he knew that they may have differences in interpreting the Bible but it was important to allow the doctors to go ahead with the amputation. "Kabare reported what happen in the meeting and said that Ramy's daughter has cancer. You seem to have advised Ramy not to accept the doctors advise to amputate her right leg to stop the spread of cancer into her body."
"I always tell you that you have to forget the modern Biblical approach of the Bible." Mzee Jakaranda said: "God didn't study to make your heart and didn't get a certificate to create a fly. The modern inventor cheated from God intelligent to make the cars�Look at the human's airplane, they only cheated from God's creation bird to make a flying machine. Even if they make an airplane, the machine still limited. The bird can think and change a direction instantly. But a airplane is programmed and follow the program made by a man. I tell you that the Bible didn't change. It stills the same Bible. God do not grow old like a human to change. Why do you want to limit God capacity to heal?"
"I don't limit God capacity to heal." Ben Tatiti justified himself.
"If God doesn't change that means that we are still able to raise dead from their tomb too if we have faith?"

Mzee Jakaranda seating in the chairs had little time to watch his colour TV one of ten men in city to have a colour TV while few privilege had the black and white television. He wanted to concentrate on television too when he has that opportunity to relax at home. 

Then on television they show a pen advert. Mzee Jakaranda wasn't pleased with the advert and said to Ben Tatiti: "Look, how they teach our children immorality. Look what a woman's leg has to do in the pen's advert? Everything today his sex."

 They use sex to sell cars, to sell cheese, the use beautiful woman body to sell even a pen that a five years boy or five years girl has to use. The world has been just disgracing. Mzee Jakaranda thinks that God has to come and burn everybody here on earth. This is not tolerable any more. It why sometime he doesn't watch often television because of those sins acts.
He took a deep break slowly making sure that his ribs are in a comfortable position. He slowly moves his body then continued the conversation: "Let go back to our subject" He quoted "I said that we don't have to limit God's power. Before when they were no cars. People used to pray and walk for thousand miles with their feet." 
Nowadays people cannot even walk for five miles with their feet because of the existence of cars. It is the same way that they were limiting the power of God because of the advance in technology. They allow people going to hospital then forget the power of God.
Ben Tatiti was thinking how to change the mind of the big man who was so determine in the pray sessions: "Please Mzee allow me to interrupt you for a second. I wanted to tell you that medicine, technology and church healing power goes together."
For the preacher God have given the doctors and engineers some intelligent to help him. Medicine his helping human, they have to praise God for giving the doctor the formulas to heals some diseases. He told the church founder: "Pastor founder if all the sick man were coming to you for pray. I think you couldn't manage to pray everyday for ten thousand sick who need healing. So God help us with the improvement in medicine and technology."
The founder of the church didn't agree: "Look, what you are talking about. I know that sometime school mislead people. The teachers sometime lie too. You don't have to take everything from the school. Now you see normal to limit the power of God?"
"We don't limit the power of God."
Mzee Jakaranda decided to change the subject knowing that this subject won't end soon. He was trying to rush and sleep and forget for a while the early incident:
Ben Tatiti fails to convince the church man to stop to undermine the power of the modern medicine. He wanted to go back and think about another strategy to convince his boss and change his mind

Ben Tatiti, went home trying to find a way to stop Sissa pray session and resend her back to hospital. He wasn't against the idea of praying but he wanted Sissa Ramy to be attended by the doctors too. Together prays and the medical help will have helped to avoid any possible drama.
 
He had many ideas. Some of them were to go and see Sissa's father and talk about it. After many analyses he concluded that Sissa's father his friend to Mzee is the church boss and won't win his heart.
He had an idea to see himself Sissa Ramy and talk about the matter but he was in suspension to be authorized to meet the woman.

He decided to talk to some of his colleague who will be praying with the sick woman. He decided to choose people who may listen to him. The pastors group was almost divided in to two. The old pastors who he suspected won't help and the young pastors who most of them were singles.
Another think come into his mind. May be the young pastors may disagree with him and report the matter to his boss and he may loose prematurely his job too.

Then he decided to take a risk. To invite Tree others singles pastors: Kaboso, Kabare who was becoming his best friend and Paul Tshisampa.
They were two Paul in Mze's pastoral group. Paul Fatu and Paul Tshisampa and they were both young pastor. But after a series of analyses he decided to call Paul Tshisampa not Paul Fatu in this meeting.

Two weeks after the meeting with Ramy regarding the cure of Ramy's apparently only girl named Sissa. She has just taken four airplanes in two days. One from Switzerland to London. London to Johannesburg. Johannesburg to Lusaka and his father private jet from Lusaka to Tshale.
Unable to go to the hair salon, she wore a white clothes on her hair. Wearing the African wrap clothes. She was wearing expensive jewelries all over her neck and finger. She was of attractive look, slim body and dark skin with curly hair. She had the opportunity to look after her body with various and expensive make up and cosmetic. Her father made sure that she has each month about 20 000$ for pocket money.
She uses to have a driver and a permanent bodyguard.
His father looks after her and the man who turned mad and many other cousins.  
She arrived at Mzee Jakaranda house accompanied by her father and the bodyguards. Her fianc� George Makusa who was also an upcoming young business man in Tshale was also there. Ramy told Mzee in presence of Sissa, Sissa's fiance and Mzee wife: "�She is the best think to have happened in my life. Sissa mean a lot to me. She is more important than all my money and materials I have. I think that you know that she is the only girl I have." 
Ramy took an emotional deep breath before continuing:
	 
Ramy wanted her to get heals so she may get married too and give him grand children. He didn't want to die without seeing his grand children. She was the hope on his life. Then he apologized when he saw the pastor holding his swollen eyes and moving slowly his body and mumbling of the pain: "I am sorry that Bruce Lee beat you up."
Ramy who had trust in the church and pastors apologized again to the man of God: "I am sorry because I never thought that Bruce Demba Ramy may loose his temper especially in a group of pastors."
He promised that next time they will tied him up before the pray sessions. Bruce Demba Ramy, was Ramy's nephew but son to him too because he adopted him. He raises him and loves him like his biological son because he didn't have a boy. Also he was one of his best nephew, friend and collaborator. He raises him, since when he was four years old he was living with him and now his 29 years old.

 Ramy's sister was in pregnant by a neighbour who disappeared when he find out that my sister was pregnant. He was scared that Ramy's family will torture him. Since the disappearance of Bruce's father Ramy took the young boy and raised him.
 
While Ramy was speaking Sissa Ramy wipe the falling tears from her yeas. It looks like she was close to her cousin who was her big brother to him. He was 29 years old and Sissa was 23 years old. She remembers the past life with Bruce. The man who used to protect her and had many secret in common. The man who used to teach her and explain school note. The only man he knew as truly brother.
Money wasn't able to buy his mind back. She felt that money and fame was nothing. God was the only one to make a final decision. She thought that if money was able to bribe God to give back his nephew mind and save her for cancer and buy back their beloved one they could have died even long ago.  
Money can gives you all the best products made on this earth. Money can give you access to the best services on this earth but they were also things that money can�t buy. 

Bruce Demba Ramy involvement in an accident when in his a speeding Ferrari car hit a rock in street and hit a tree near by the street with two friend was the begging of the misery. His two friends died. Bruce was the only man to drive a Ferrari in Zambia. He had two houses one in Tshale and one in Lusaka where he had a Ferrari. He couldn't bring a Ferrari in Lusaka because the state of the road was very poor for those kinds of car to drive in. 
But many villagers and many people suspected that he took the superstition overdose and turned mad. They says that they saw him entering the houses of many witchcraft doctors and they suspected that he wanted to fly for real with his leg like his role model Bruce Lee and other karate expect does in the movies. 
Demba Ramy( Bruce Lee) was very good and strong but wasn't able to do what he used to see in the all the movies. He loved movie and was watching only karate movies. He was lucky that he had many from his uncle and from the early age he was privilege to have a video machine, a camera that he used to film his own action and analyze later to see if he was improving in the training to match movie stars.
He was the only black belt four degree in Tshale, tree time�s champion of Africa. He traveled a lot to China, Korea and Japan. 
 
Sissa, look at his father talking. He felt bad about this concern man, what he didn't do for them. What he didn't give them? They were respected, traveled around the world. They traveled to Europe like if they were going to the local shop at anytime. They didn't witness suffering. Sometime they were only seeing suffering on big town�s beggar, homeless people like in the movie. 
Mzee after listening to the story of the rich man. He was pleased that Ramy still had faith in God: "Thank you for trusting God and thank you for stopping the amputation process to come to the biggest doctor who is God. I heard the sad stories and I wish that you find peace in your heart."
He said that the problem is that in Africa people think that successful people uses unusual method to get money including magic, mysterious formula and witchcraft to succeed. When someone get an accident in family, when someone get sick or die in family they claim that the man was sacrificed in exchange of success.

Mzee Jakaranda never met Sissa's fianc�. George was always traveling overseas to sell copper and other metal. He had a license of selling precious stones. He realized that it was unfair to ignore him even thought he was a member of another independent church. George Tambala father was an ex minister who turned business man. He sponsored him and he was successful in his business too. He was in his early thirties.  "I am sorry what your name is?"
Sissa's fiance responded: "my name is George Makusa but they call me often only George".
Mzee continued trying to talk immediately to Sissa's future husband. They reported twice the weeding ceremony because of Sissa's disease: "You have to exercise faith. I mention that it is only in the New Testament that they put a specific accent on faith. The New Testament talk about the faith in giving it a true definition. In Hebrews 11:1, it defines, faith is the assured expectation of things hoped for, the evident demonstration of realities though not beheld. In the same chapter Hebrews 11:6, Moreover, without faith it is impossible to please him well, for he that approaches God must believe that he is and that he becomes the rewarded of those earnestly seeker him. You must be sure and 100% confident that God have healed already Sissa. Sissa, you are already heals. From today you have to walk and feel that you are healed already. Look in Ephesians 4; 5, one lord, one faith, one baptism. When I look at Sissa now I see a woman who is already healed not a sick woman"
He now mentioned how he will combat cancer with the Bible: "Sissa will live with me here for the time being. I will organize overnight prays and fast with various pastors who will pray for her and we will win over cancer." 
When she get healed completely the medical report will confirm your complete recovering with their test. This will be a big miracle in the community and many people will turn to God when they will hear that Sissa is completely recovery from cancer.
He asked the sick woman a question: "Sissa do you have faith?'
She responded: "Pastor after a series of verses that I heard now it built faith in me. I am confident that God have already healed me."
Mzee Jakaranda nodded: "Exactly, you are talking like a woman of God now. You have to exercise faith now. You already healed because you have faith. Look what the book of Galatians 3:8, said: now the scripture, seeing in advance that God would declare people of the nations righteous due to faith, declared the good new beforehand to Abraham namely: by means of you all the nations will be blessed." 
The Bible his clear on this subject that God would declare people of the nations righteous due faith. Only faith. They would be declared righteous due to their faith. Now that they were exercising faith is already a healing process on Sissa's right leg. "Thank you for complying with the word of God�"


Mzee Jakaranda didn't want to waste anytime. He already arranged the annexes house. A well equipped room with a good bad and blanket. A small living room with a colour television and furniture�s...It looks more like a hotel suit rooms. With a good toilet and bathroom. 
It where Sissa has to spend many days of fasting and pray for the next day.
 
 Ben Tatiti was still suspended; the suspension was extended to another month. Mzee Jakaranda wanted to make him feel the importance of having a job. He was not even paid while suspended. While struggling to survive in the small village he had courage to call in his two room house his colleague. He owned the owner of the house already rent�s money. The owner was about to kick him out of the room. 

He had just four chairs enough for them to seat and talk. He had a small colour television and many book on a cupboard in a small living room:
He told his colleagues who responded to the second meeting: Kabare, Kaboso and Paul. He didn't want to invite two young pastor called Nsunzu and Paul Fatu because they had different view. Nsunzu and Paul Fatu were the kind of people who had different view. They were young but he interpreted the Bible differently to this group. They were not fan of Ben at all. "� I bless God for making this second meeting possible. The first meeting was successful because we exchanged our view regarding our church in which we are serving God. I hope that this meeting will be also very successful than the first meeting.'
He paused for a while. He decided to tackle immediately his reason of calling this meeting: "I wanted to talk about what is happening in church and take action before it is too late." 
He didn't support Mzee Jakaranda's idea to stop the amputation of Sissa's leg. The medicine has view that as the way to save her life. She won't change but she will still have the same mind and on top of that she will still breathe. They were pastors and time to time they see the doctor to get some advice and cure when they need medical attention. 
He opened the Bible and said: "In Proverbs 12:18, there exists the one speaking thoughtlessly as with the stabs of a sword, but the tongue of the wise ones is a healing. We may view the doctors as wise people who were given the scientific formula by God to heal patients." 
Medicine is not viewed as a demoniac institution to hurt peoples. Doctors are wise by their profession. They spend many years in school and spend many years of practice to have the license to touch patient.
Everybody were quiet listening to the pastor from the university. The man who was strange to many uneducated pastor slowly was being listened. They started to understand him, all their negative view about him was disappearing: "It is said that we are not sharing the same opinion but pray the same God. We seem not to understand the words of God. Look in 1 Corinthians 2:9, but just as it is written: Eyes has not seen and ear has not heard, neither have there been conceived in the heart of man the things that God has prepared for those who love him. I spoke to Mzee Jakaranda in person before the return of Sissa from Switzerland and he was not prepare to change is view about what I told him. I am calling to talk and find a way to avoid this blinder."

Paul Tshisampa one of the pastor in the group changed his mind immediately. He was even ready to loose his job and persuade his boss to stop the prays session. They were running against time. He nodded while Ben was speaking and while they other two pastors were scared to loose their job. They saw already how Ben Tatiti wasn't even able to buy them drink or offer them food. Ben's fridge was full of water not even a peace of meat. He was eating to one of woman's follower place two street away.  
Ben added: "Look, even a non curable disease must not be a death sentence."
 Death sentence mean the end of hope. There is always hope with all the non curable disease. Sometime by being strong emotionally or by prevention of the disease.
He said that the doctors are trying to prevent the worst scenario to happen in Sissa's life. They have faith but they have to be sometime realistic of the situation when the solution his around. For example if you have a wife and you love her why will you keep praying to get another wife? If the medicine is able to save Sissa's life why to pray again for another cure. She will be alive and we will be all happy to see her getting better. Now she even stopped taking all the drugs they gave her including the pain killer. 
They heard that Mzee burned all the drugs calling them body's poison. 

Paul Tshisampa intervenes to help his colleague:	"It is simple, let stop praying for Sissa's while we have an alternative medicine." 
Tshisampa was convinced that this blinder may affect all of them. Last time they were beaten by a mad and even cut the praying session because they undermined the mental instability in the karate expect turn mad called Bruce Lee.
They laughed hearing the Bruce Lee Demba Ramy story but Paul wasn't done yet: "We were kicked with our faith. The same things may happen to Sissa. We may loose her with our verses and fasting. It will be a shame to the church and we all pastors."

Paul went home, made a tactics and the way to make understand the woman of the danger she was going through. He imagined a scene where he was talking with Sissa. Now everything was in Sissa's hand. Once she decided to go a head with the amputation no one could stop her.

Saturday at around eight hours in the evening Paul went to Mzee's house to pray for Sissa. It was his turn to pray with Sissa. He didn't even fast that day when he supposed to be in fast. He knocked at Mzee Jakaranda luxury annex, Sissa open the door. She looks apparently she look at very weak and little bit confused in Paul's eyes.
 Sissa when she saw the pastor she was ready to bend her knee down ready to receive the blessing as Paul told her: "�Relax, sister relax. Take a seat and we will chart a little bit. I come here to chat with you first."
She took a seat and was trembling a little bit. Then Pastor Paul said: "My name is Paul, from the Bible. My really name is Tshisampa."

 This name is originated from Congo. He was born here from Congolese parents. "Look" Paul Tshisampa said "I see you like my younger sister not like your pastor and I want to talk to you like your brother. Take me like your cousin Bruce Lee who is mad. You grown up together and you shared some kind of secret. I see you little bit weak. Did you eat?"
She was first amazed that these pastor his strange to many pastors who prayed for her time to time. All she was expecting was a start with a pray, the sharing of good news and the closing pray session. She answered:	"I eat only after six with some soft food."
"You have to eat to be strong.' the junior pastor advised her.�Your body needs to be strong to fight cancer. Cancer is not a death penalty; it is a disease like any other disease. Many people have suffered from it, many died and many got some kind of prevention. Sister Sissa talks to me. Are you comfortable to talk to me?"

She met many pastors before. She knew some and didn't know the others. She wondered if really the man who was seating with her was a pastor. But she was sure that he must be a pastor too. A soft spoken man, clean and very polite.
She didn't know well the young man who was 27 years old but she found something special in him: "I am really comfortable to talk to you. You seem to be very friendly."
"Tell me did you have some visit?"
"Of course my fianc� Geoge and my father comes everyday to comfort me." the sick women said: "Even Bruce Lee made two emotional visit to me. Even if his mad he still loves me like her best cousin. We used to be very close."

 It is sad that he doesn't know what fantasy is and what reality is. He comes here dancing and he made Sissa forget a little while that she was sick. Sissa just don't accept that is cousin mad now. She didn't know what to do?
Paul was shocked to lean that the karate man was still caring for her cousin. He realizes that the man called Bruce Lee wasn't that bad even thought he hit them in Mzee's office and breaking all the chairs:	"I am happy to hear that your cousin Bruce still recognizes you. We pray that God bring back his memory. The man beat us one and half months ago but those memories still live in my memory and stack like if it happen yesterday."
She laughed then Paul continued: "He seems to be a much disciplined man. He didn't want us to disturb him when he was playing with his car toy." 
"Exactly, he used to be much disciplined." Sissa revealed "We were more scared of him than our parents." 
She recalled that when Bruce uses to arrive in the house. When they just hear the sound of his car we used to make things very tied because he wanted order and wanted everything to be clean. Then after eating he used to take our books and help us with schools works. At around tree in the afternoon he uses to go to the club and return at around seven. He was not playing around with women. His friends were karate and books. He uses to be very disciplined. 
She paused for a while in controlling her emotion. Then she added: "It is sad that now he cannot even have a bath. He told me last time when he comes that he showers only when God sent the rain. He is taking rain us a blessing shower. He said that God loves him very much. God sent once or twice the rain for him to shower." 
Paul Tshisampa couldn't believe how a respectable man now cannot even bath. He looks at the woman from a rich family that everybody envied not able to win against disease. He heard about all the traveling and sacrifices Sissa's father did. He said to himself that money is nothing it better to rely on God.
He moved forward to the young woman and told her: "What a story? Tell me my sister. I said that cancer is not a death penalty." 
He knew that she was forced to do a lot fast but he wasn't not happy with of that practice on a sick weak women and of some of his colleagues encouraging it. Her body needed to be very strong to fight the disease. He wasn't a doctor but it what they always hear from different sources that our bodies need to be very strong. He wanted her for once to be sincere with them. If she was not sincere with others pastors he begged to please consider him to be his brother or cousin Bruce even thought he cannot even lift up my leg in the air. 
"Sister what is your actual dream?" The preacher asked.
"I want to get heal and marry my fianc� George and make many children or even one child.'
She had everything but needed only a marrying status and a stable happy family. She was not like many poor dreaming of possessing all the materials things. 
Paul understood the woman's fear. Fear of being may be rejected in the community. Fear to may be looses her lover. Fear to me mocked...She understood the woman background. She understood her emotion. She understood that people will mock at her especially of their weight, rich but unable to buy a leg.
Paul joked: "I hope that I could have met you early before George and propose you to be my wife but I am late."
She was amused for a while and felt a sense of belonging. Paul kept in getting her attention: "I am happy to hear that you dream of getting married. I am planning too to get married." 
As a pastor they meet many temptations. Many churches do not hire unmarried pastors but we are lucky to be hired by Mzee Jakaranda. It is why they view him as a father, mentor and friend too. He is our colleague at the same time. They share many ideas together.

Paul saw already the woman willing to talk to him. Sissa who didn't know him felt very much comfortable to chat to him. He feels that he has done already the first step precisely but the main subject wasn't already tackled. 
She joked to: "Mzee is all one for you?"
"Of course" Paul replied "a father, a mentor, our boss and leader."

While talking at some point he didn't want to hear his boss's name because he had now a different view to him.
He decided to brush his point of view: "Tell me, I know that you see the sacrifice that we are making for you. You see every afternoon different pastors coming praying for you and even sharing some words with you. If I was you, I could have seen those sacrifices and not wanting to hurt them. I could have told them that I am Ok and my health his improving.' 
He said that he wasn't her to feel that pain that she feels but he may only sympathize with him. He repeats again that cancer is not a death penalty. It is a disease like any disease. It is an unbalanced in the body like flu, like headache, like stomach pain�He wanted really to know how really you feel.
She stood wordless for a long time. Paul sense that there is something wrong in this woman. Then Paul kept asking her: "Forget about pleasing me. I am not here to be pleased. In fact I come to visit you like your fianc� does. I will come may be tomorrow again to visit you. Forget about doing today the long prays that you may have get bored to it now. I am here to chat and try to find a suitable solution for you and your future family. Tell me how you feel."

She put her head down, then gets a courage lift her head and confessed: "You just touch my heart. I was also very scared and didn't want to disappoint my family who made the sacrifice to save me from my leg's amputation and I didn't want to disappoint many pastors and Mzee Jakaranda for coming here for the past one months to pray for me." 
Sometime she feel much better she feel like I am really healed and sometime I feel a strong pain. The pain really arrives to her heart. She has faith but sometime she feels that she could have been amputated and forgets the pain forever. She concluded: "You just a special man who tried to read my mind." 
Paul Tshisampa wasn't really happy to hear those words from the sick woman. He sympathized with her: "I what really I was expecting you to tell me as your brother. You are not here to please us and we are not here to please you."
 
Sissa has the last decision in her. He begged her to stop pleasing if them. If she doesn't see any change to try to let them know and they will find an immediately solution. There were many alternative and the traditional or modern medicine are other alternative too. Unlucky the traditional medicine don't prevent completely the development of some disease. The young pastor's group cared about her. They were in a special meeting yesterday with the new generation: young and single pastors to view your case. And they wanted Sissa to get better.
When Sissa heard that they cared about here she started weeping as Paul calm her down. The chat stopped for about five minutes. Paul wasn't disappointed for letting her bring out her emotion. It was time to be realistic: "Stop crying, everything will be alright." the junior pastor encouraged her: "We are here for you. You look beautiful even with one leg you will still look beautiful. Nothing will ever change in you. Your heart and mind will still the same."
 
God have heard their pray may be he want Sissa to be amputated to motivated thousand of desperate handicap in the country. Many handicaps may view her like a role model. The first born and the only daughter of a multi millionaire Ramy. That will give many hopes to many hopeless people. Sissa could have will be a true role model and motivate many people. He told her that she will be serving God in motivating the disadvantaged people.
Paul motivated her to stand and accept a new life: "We were in a small meeting and we said that we have to take action before it is too late. You have suffered a lot and God knows why he wants you to be in a wheel chair. Now the decision is in you. You won't loose George, even if he dumps you, you will find much better man than George. Beauty is not physical but is the inside."

 If you love a woman because of her looks but the day she will do an accident and loose her physiology appearance you will run away from her. What she was representing to you will be gone. But if you loved the inside even if she get burned and look like a baboon. You won't run away from her because the inside stills the same and won't change. You will miss her and keep loving her.

Sissa realize how it was important to take a decision and accept to live with one leg. Her fear was slowly disappearing in her.
The woman nodded. Paul was convinced that he was doing the right thing ad was decided to risk for his job: "The body may change. Today I may like to change the shape of my noise or colour of your skin and go for a plastic surgery like Michael Jackson. But the inside will never change." 
He told her that if truly George loves you, he should love the inside and secondly the outside of your body. If he loves the inside of the woman he will die with her in a wheel chair or with her one leg. If he doesn't love her God will always find her a better person or man. He told her that her father is successful and honestly all the men won�t mind to get married to her even if she was on a wheel chair.
He paused for a while little bit shy to have touched a sensible subject. He continued: "You have suffered a lot and my other tree colleagues have decided to end the suffering once and for all. Sometime you feel better and sometime you feel those pain is not a solution. Be firm in what you think is better for you. 
Doctors are not demons but they get intelligence from God to help his children. They don't limit faith but you must know that having two legs or one leg do not change you. It is just another challenge that you meet in life. Sissa already met a big challenge living with her best cousin who is like her big brother because he was the first born of Sissa's family, who has completely turned to mad man. He may or may not recover from that condition. Think about it.

His time was running out. He had to leave and give her woman to rest and have time to make a decision.
He then tackled the new subject of his pray session: "We will pray today that God help you to make what you think is good for you not what we think is good for your father Ramy or for the bunch of pastors. We will pray that God make you strong to meet the next challenge in your life. You won't be the only amputated woman in the entire world."

She already made up her mind after their meeting. She realized that it was important to make her decision suiting her. She was prepared to be amputated. She already see no difference between an amputated rich woman to others women.
They pray for almost thirty minutes and before Paul Tshisampa left she said: "Thank you for your advices."
They doctors wanted me to be amputated from here in Tshale, to Lusaka, Cameroon, China, Brazil, Malawi and even Switzerland. I killing the confusion now but she was honest with Paul Tshisampa sometime she feel a total change and sometime she feel a very strong pain. She was ready to be amputated and she didn't care what people will say or think of her or if her lover leaves her as long she is healed.

Paul was very happy that the woman already has made up her mind. He even advised her to retake the drugs. But he was more than shocked to hear Sissa telling him: "I don't have any more any drugs. We burned them with Mzee.'
Paul realized that Mzee Jakaranda sometime throw away or burn the modern drug:
He gave the woman some comforting verses before leaving the annexes: "First let look at the verses were Jesus talk about amputation in Mark 9:43, and if your hand make you stumble, cut it off; it is finer for you to enter into life maimed than with two hands to go off into the fire that cannot be put out. I will simply translate these verses like this. It is better to live with one hand than suffering with the two hands.'
He gave her more verses and make sure that Sissa understood the importance of the modern medicine, traditional medicine and they prays and mix it together. "Let see a scripture where Jesus Christ made a formula or made a medication-drug to cure John 9:6, after he said these things, he spit on the ground and made with the saliva, and put his clay upon the man's eyes. What is that ceremony? It is purely a formula to cure. It is the same with the formula to make drugs and traditional cure. God has given us the doctors and scientist to help us. We have to use both when we have opportunity."      
Sissa took the decision to go back to the hospital but it was too little and too late as the doctors failed to control the spread of the disease and she died few months later. The sad new affected even the church as many followers left that congregation. 

STORY TWELVE
 THE AIDS REVENGE (extract from VERBAL DIARRHOEA), semi edited by Johann Everitt. 
 
This is the story of an English reporter who was sent to Africa to cover the Aids epidemic and the consequences thereof. He had to start at the economic power house of Africa, namely, South Africa and from there move on to the rest. He had to go to the most hated leader by the world powers, namely, the country of Robert Mugabe of Zimbabwe, to the most densely populated country of Africa, namely, Nigeria. From the centre of the African countries, the war torn by conflict ones, namely, Rwanda, Burundi, Uganda, Namibia, Angola and on to the big and mineral rich countries like the Republic Of The Congo (the DRC). He visited the democratic countries of Africa: Zambia, Botswana, Kenya, Mozambique, Tanzania and on to more war torn ones, namely, Liberia, Sierra Leone, Sudan (the biggest African country) to the African Arab countries: Egypt, Morocco, Tunisia, Algeria and Libya.   
He had a major subject to cover: the most current affair, namely, AIDS. He had to find out whether the world was loosing the war against this disease.
Many prior reports covered by many reporters were still not sufficient to cover this mysterious disease. The question was how to prevent this disease and thereby win this war.
Mr. Kenny Bean was the man chosen by his agency to do the report. This reporter, known as Mr. Kenny Bean, had recently been released from a UK prison after a series of controversial reports that were construed as being misleading to the public. In fact, he had covered many reports at around the world. The latest drama was when he went missing in the Amazon forest for many months. Unfortunately the plane, in which the reporter was travelling, crashed in the Namibian desert just less than an hour to his final destination, which was Johannesburg in South Africa.
Of course there was much speculation as to the possible cause of the plane crash, such as terrorist sabotage, mechanical problems and even the possibility that the plane had been hit by a missile fired by the defeated rebel group of Savimbi in Angola. Many of his footloose and trigger happy supporters had fled to Namibia.
 
Very few people survived the crash. Many died from the suffocation in the smoke. The plane went down deep in the desert in the land that was shared by some of the rebels and then of course, the Bushman, most of whom were pygmy-like in stature. These Bushmen had kept resisting the advance of western civilization: they kept wearing mainly animal skins, paid no heed to schooling and new ideas and even refused modern medicine. The Namibian government had tried many times to help and to change these people, but they had kept up the resistance.
On the day of the plane crash these bushman rushed to the scene and took the survivors to heal them with their traditional medicine. 
At the time, a bus full of people from the civilized Namibia was on route to South Africa when they heard the spluttering of the plane�s engines and the subsequent crash. They risked leaving the women and children in the bus and went into the bush to see what had happened. What should have been a rescue mission then suddenly turned to robbery. Lead by the bus driver, their stole all the passenger�s belongings.
The bushman, on the other hand, were not interested in material things and took absolutely nothing from the passengers.
After several weeks, a few passengers survived in the land of Bushmen after being treated with their traditional medicine. 
Mr. Kenny Bean also slowly regained his memory. He had one thing left with him, namely, his laptop that had escaped the greedy hands of the scavenging bus people. 
Now this man, who had been declared dead in the UK and the rest of the world, decided not to let on that he was still alive. He purposely hid his identity, trying to cover the news. 
From Namibia he entered South Africa were he met his childhood best friend who was a dentist in Johannesburg. This friend facilitated in connecting him as an AIDS volunteer consultant to cover this phenomenon and to closely interact with the AIDS patients. 
He had a special way of doing reports, working as an undercover volunteer worker. 
It was his first time travelling to Africa. He was very anxious to cover news in this underrated continent of Africa and to visit many game parks in the land. It was destined to be his best journey as a reporter.
After working this way for six months some people were close to finding his true identity. Especially because he used his native name. His co-workers were wondering who Mr. Bean really was and if he was trying to hide his past. They kept asking awkward questions and he was becoming less talkative to avoid long chats with other volunteer councillors. He resorted to writing at night about the stories he had collected during the day. He wrote about what ordinary people thought about AIDS and also wrote about what he remembered about the plane accident and life with the Bushmen. This also included his short stint as a security guard.
His best friend found him a job as a volunteer counsellor at the AIDS clinics. He went for a one month course of training about AIDS and HIV and was able to get extensive information about HIV and AIDS. He interacted a lot with many patients and was also able to provide advisors to those who were seeking counselling.      
His problems started when he ran into his British neighbor in a mall. The latter was taking a holiday in South Africa. The neighbor saw him from a distance and immediately began wondering if it could possibly be him. He looked like his neighbour in London, but could it be? There were very few people like Mr. Bean; his walk, his speech, the way he moved - just like his neighbour. He wondered. Even his gestures were familiar. He decided to approach him�:
Mr. Kenny Bean was very cautious in all his doings and when he saw this man coming he tried to hide between the mass of shoppers. His neighbor was also determined to meet him and to be reassured that it was him. Mr. Kenny Bean tried again to enter a super market but the man kept following him. He only managed to escape when he finally dodged into the mall's toilet. 
He told himself that this was a wake up call for him to return home. The time had come for him to resume his reports in Africa, for him to stop living in this self made prison and to �regain� his freedom. He could not keep hiding his identity; it would be stupid if they caught him hiding his identity. It was time to call it a day because at work they were still asking many questions about his past. In the streets his was walking like someone who was hiding from the justice system. He had been fortunate that his ex neighbour hadn�t caught up with him, and the danger was not yet over�
He reported to his best friend what had happened in the mall and how he had escaped detection. How his ex neighbour had kept following him until he had ducked into the toilet to give him the slip. He was adamant that he could never hide the truth forever. 
Edmond was happy that Mr. Kenny Bean had made his own decision to resume his project and return to his family as soon as possible. He had almost lost his life and the lover of his life too. If he didn�t come up with the strategy to hold her by promising to marry her, she would have been in another man's arms already. He insisted that he had to forgive all the people who he thought had trapped him and wanted to get rid of him. It was time for forgiveness�
He insisted:
Mr Kenny Bean decides to write his last report before returning home. It was the drama of a young pastor called Ngoma. A twenty nine year old pastor who had just completed his theological training. He had a series of diseased and when he became really anxious, he decided to undergo an HIV-AIDS test. He never thought for one moment that he might be HIV positive.       
He first went to a private clinic for the test. When the doctor called him telling him that he wanted to see him in person to give him the result, he thought that something was drastically wrong. This was not good news for Ngoma. He wondered why the doctor wanted to see him personally to tell him the result. From that moment he started worrying. He hoped that he was indeed HIV negative, because for him, it was a shame in the community and church if he turned out to be positive. He told himself that if it happened that he turned out to be HIV positive, that he will kill himself instead of living with the shame. It would be a huge blow for his future: no children because they could die from AIDS and no woman of his choice would accept him in marriage with that status. He swore to take revenge and not to die alone. 
However, he kept his cool and went to see the doctor, who kept him waiting for about one hour before seeing him. 
When he entered the doctor's office, even before the doctor spoke, he thought he discerned a sad attitude and naturally believed that he was HIV positive:
�This is life,� the doctor said. �We are all born to die. It may be difficult for you, but no one in this World is 100% healthy. We all have some anomaly in our bodies. You told me that you are a pastor?�
The new pastor saw something coming; �Yes, I am a pastor,� he replied. �I just completed my studies and I am a bread winner for my whole family.�
Ngoma's people didn't have doctors, engineers or highly educated people in the family. He was the one to pay tertiary schooling for his young brothers and sister. To make matters worse, he was the first born of a big family of 6 children.
�You know it is not the end of the World because you may still live for more than 15 years.�
He angrily asked the doctor; �Tell me what is wrong? Am I positive?�
�I�m afraid so, yes� but��
The young pastor was furious about the delay of getting his test results from the doctor. He concluded that if he was HIV positive, then how come? Surely the doctor could have made a mistake by mixing his blood up with other patients. �Tell me that you are wrong!� he pleaded.
The doctor informed him that the medical professional seldom made those kind of mistakes by giving the wrong results. But also that this wasn't the end of the World. He could still live for many years. Ngoma was a pastor but he was a human being too. Maybe he didn't contract the disease from sex. There are many ways of getting AIDS. The HIV (human immune Virus) or the monkey SIV (Simian Immune Virus) virus can be passed from a person who has it to another person if they share the same needles and syringes that are not properly cleaned. That is why scientists still believe that the Monkey SIV entered humans by blood contact and adapted to the new environment human body. It can also be passed on if they both have a cut or an open wound and their blood mingles. Sick people may be given extra blood transfusion�
�As far I can recall my past, I never found myself in any of those situations.� 
�Maybe you had some unprotected sex in your teens. AIDS could have been resident there for many years. Remember, it was only discovered in the early eighties.�
�This is real crazy and must be a mistake.�
He angrily left the doctor's office and felt as if he was dreaming on his way back home. Then he suddenly felt this desperate urge to sit down on a ground started crying.
Ngoma hoped that he was dreaming. He didn't want to be an HIV positive patient. He wondered who have given him this disease. He concluded that a woman could have passed the disease on to him as a form of revenge. He wasn't gay so he couldn�t blame any men. He didn't recall any event where he shared a razor or a needle with anyone else. He had only had a sexual relationship with one church going woman who had very high morals. She was a widow with 3 children and she was 15 years old than him. He had just completed his training and he was well respected in the church. Many women adored him and wanted to marry him. 
He tried to comfort himself at the same time: �I know what I am going trough. I am courageous to go for an HIV test, because many people are too scared to undergo the HIV test. I know that if I have fooled around with many women in the past I would only have myself to blame. But, I am not alone; there are more than 4 millions peoples who have the same disease in Africa. I have to be strong. I have to go in my room and sleep. I know that time will heal me and I understand that there are many people in the same situation too��
He felt encouraged and went in his flat and tried to sleep, without success. He cried for many hours until he got desperately tired, and then he decided to kill himself.
He first took many medicines and put them together in a milk glass to kill himself. Then a second thought flashed across his mind; the doctor said that I may live for many years. Who will pay school fees for my young brothers and sisters? It should take them only another 5 years to complete their tertiary studies.
Then he took the self made poison glass of milk and threw it away.
After two hours the bad suicide thoughts returned to his mind: Was this the way to go to avoid humiliation? He wanted to confront the disease before the disease confronted him. It would be useless once he was already emaciated, when he would have to be carried to the toilet like a baby. In the light of his profession, he refused to allow this humiliation. 
That was when he decided to kill himself with a gun. He took the gun and put it against his head. Then he said a short prayer; �God, where are you?�
He hesitated and took the gun away from his head. Then he filled it with bullets and put it against his head once more. Another thought then entered his mind; I am a pastor. God may do a miracle and heal me from the disease. I have prayed for many people who were instantly healed and cured. This is only a temptation of demons that I have often chased that have come to plague me. Maybe the test results are wrong. Maybe the testing machines are out of order�
He stopped trying to terminate his life with the gun. At around four o�clock in the morning, after a short sleep, he woke up and immediately decided to jump from the sixth floor were he was living. He opened the window and thought: What�s the use of living now? The HIV may develop rapidly in my body and in only a few months I may even have full blown AIDS. It will be a shame to my family, to my church and to all the pastors in the World. Let me jump to end this humiliating life�
He got ready, putting both his feet on the window ready to jump. Then yet another thought crossed his mind: This is not the right decision. It will be a double shame when they examine my dead body and find out that I have committed suicide after I found out my HIV status. It will be a double shame when the journalists will report on Television and Radio that an HIV positive pastor has ended his life. This is not the solution. I can see all the newspaper reports and headlines: �A young pastor committed suicide��
He stopped his attempt at suicide once more. He got some sleep in the early hours of the morning and then didn't attend the morning service at the church. He notified them that he was sick and then slept on.
He decided to confirm the result of the test by undergoing a second test at a governmental institution. He went to where Mr. Bean had been working as a volunteer. The result was once more positive. That was when he consented to undergo a counselling session to try to find a way to extend his life.
�I still don't believe that I am HIV positive,� he told Mr. Bean. �I don't want to jump into anti-retroviral treatment (ART). I am sure that my CD4 is still higher than 200. But I want to live on healthy food. What can I eat to live longer?� 
They gave him a brochure which he spent a few minutes reading. It was for the HIV patient. It told him that he may eat healthy food to make his body stronger to fight the sickness in delaying its development. He would have to eat different kinds of food: fruit and vegetables, beans, lentils, meats, chicken, fish, milk, eggs, maize or yogurt, brown bread, brown rice, maize samp, butter, oil, peanut butter, nuts� In short, he would have to eat a different selection of foods, drink water and Rooibos Tea rather than cold drinks. He would have to prepare his own fresh food rather than buying meals or take aways. To save money, lentils, beans and soya mince are cheaper than meat and chicken and if he could not afford fruit, he could eat more vegetables�
Mr. Kenny Bean assured him that this document would help him to compare the SIV and HIV. Most healthy foods were of the vegetarian kind. Monkeys, for instance, eat plenty of vegetables, like beans, lentils, peanuts, nuts and maize samp which was the staple diet of chimpanzees in order for them to produce milk for the baby monkeys. It was one of reasons, he admitted, that humans and monkeys had a lot in common and shared many things in common.
�I will try to live on those foods that you have mentioned,� he assured Mr Kenny Bean. �I am still fighting to have a positive attitude. I try all the time to keep a positive attitude.�
Ngoma went on reading the other page of the brochure: A positive attitude would help him to retard the development of the disease. It was very important to have a positive attitude. He had to avoid worries. He would do well to avoid stress too. Besides eating healthy food this would help him too. 
In the unpublished part of the document of Professor Steve Rowan, he mentioned that a SIV Chimpanzee that had developed stress in the Congo after a miscarriage had died sooner than expected because of the stress. A second male Chimpanzee lived much longer with the SIV virus - for many years in fact, and simply because he never developed stress. He was the mate of the female Chimpanzee. The death of his lover upset him only for few days because he has other two females� lovers with him. 
Ngoma confessed that he sincerely hoped that he would succeed. The matter became a little more complicated when he was alone at night. That was when he had all the weird ideas in the World. 
�I really appreciate this session,� he told Mr Bean. �Thank you for the advice.� 
When he left the counselling office, he seemed to have regained his confidence. They spoke often to one another and took one another�s addresses and contact numbers.
When pastor Ngoma returned that night, he had other thought that filled his mind. This time he was not worrying about suicide, but rather revenge! Because of 5 minutes of pleasure he had to deal with a lifetime challenge of illness. Because of a short lived sexual act, he would be humiliated for the rest of his life. He felt that his entire life had changed because of this disease. What a mess, and especially for a pastor! What would people say? He felt that he wouldn�t be respected any longer. After all, he used to advise peoples to live clean lives. He used to tell young people to stay away from prostitution. He wouldn�t be respected and would no longer be a role model to the young people in the church. He cried: �I am finished! I may even loose my dream preacher job!�
Those hounding thought brought in him a plan of revenge: I have to punish the one who has ended my life, my reputation and my future, he told himself. What do I have if I don't have a future? I will take revenge before I die. I am a walking corpse and I will be shamed any more�
In his mind he recalled all the women he had sleep with in his entire life: There was Suzana, three years earlier. He had used a condom in their sexual activities. Then he recalled the rest. He had slept a lot with that choir girl, but they had used condoms. As far as he could recall, he only had unprotected sex with sister Dolly who was 15 years older than him with 3 children. She may have transmitted AIDS to him. If she infected him, then she had to pay! But then again, none of her children were HIV positive. They were all healthy. Perhaps she was infected only after giving birth to those children. He was sure that she was the only one who could have infected him. Surely she knew that she was HIV positive and came to seduce him and kill him in this terrible way. Had she taken revenge on him? His conclusion was that he was not the one who infected her. Why in God�s name would she take revenge on him, an innocent pastor? He would make her pay!  
Two thoughts were fighting in his mind for supremacy: the good and the bad, positive and negative thoughts, angelic and satanic thoughts.
Early in the morning the pastor went to buy an axe and a sports bag. He put the axe in the bag and went to Dolly's house.
He only had one thought on his mind; how could she have wanted revenge on him? He was not the one to approach her. He did not want to sleep with an older woman. She must have sought revenge on him - an innocent pastor. He was not the one who infected her. She had to pay and this would be a lesson to everyone who infected innocent citizens. He would make history today�
He arrived at the woman�s house. As usual, Dolly Suzanna, who was a member of his church, welcomed him to her house: �Pastor, you are early today. Are you from the gym?�
�No, I decided to pay you an early visit today,� he answered.
�That�s very good. That means you really care about us.�
�It�s my job to care about all the sisters and brother in the church.�
�Pastor, can I make you a cup of coffee? All my children went to school.�
�Thank you sister. I am alright, I just came to pray for you.�
�I�m coming pastor, just allow me to finish sweeping the children�s room.�
�I am waiting.�
The woman went to finish sweeping her children�s room and returned after 30 minutes. 
�Thank you for coming to bless me early in the morning,� she said. �I will start my day full of blessings.�
With that, the woman knelt down next to the pastor to be blessed. She closed her eyes as the pastor prayed in tongues�
He opened his bag, took out the axe and struck the woman on the neck, severing her head with the single blow.
Most of the neighbours were at work and no one saw him do it. He slowly put the axe back into the sports bag and went to report his crime to the police.
This was only one example of the reactions of some people when they learn they HIV positive status.
The man in black was this time not attending the funeral. He was attending the most controversial court case. He left the unfinished matter as they postponed the case.
Mr. Kenny Bean was sitting on a chair wearing his black suit next to his Laptop when he found the meaning of the formula that he had been looking for for many years. A stint in prison, a plane crash, the watchman job and the counsellor job all worked together in helping him to discover the meaning of that formula. 
The sad news was that both the formula and his journalistic life had one thing in common; they were not complete. He had to tell his best friend, Edmond, about the sudden change to his program. �My friend,� he told him. �I am very thankful for all the opportunities you have given me. You gave me all the basic necessities, you introduced me to the counselling body, and you helped me in keeping the biggest secret of my life and thereby saved my marriage. I think is time for me and you to regain our freedom. I want to complete my job, but I have to stop now because they may discover my true identity sooner than expected. I want to fly back tomorrow to surprise my wife. It will be Kerry Hilton's birthday tomorrow - she will be turning 38.�
He had many reports from this continent: The airplane crash, the life with Bushmen, the train story, the security story and the current affair, namely, AIDS. He wanted to travel the entire continent to pursue the AIDS report to Zambia, Uganda and Nigeria. But He had to end the mission sooner than expected, like professor Steve Rowan's famous and internationally needed formula: ABC+D (H2O.
This was good news for his friend, especially the gift he would give his wife - just by being alive. �Yes, the time has come for you to return home,� he said. �Your wife is turning 38?�
�Yes, she will be 38 tomorrow.�
Dr Edmond often recalls the life of Mr. Kenny Bean and Kerry Hilton: The years fly by when he does so. He still has her image in his mind when she was young and fresh in the streets of London. He even realized by the phone that she had matured in voice. 
�Mr. Kenny Bean, you didn't have to thank Edmond. He was the man closest in Edmond's family. They grow up together and they had all the adventures together. Mr Bean's house was Edmond's house. Edmond�s parents and Mr Bean's parents used to call them twin brothers.
�It will be good for you to return tomorrow to surprise your wife on her birthday, but Mr. Bean wanted you to return and complete your work.�
He was not only an undercover journalist reporter, but he swore to also help the community to work as a volunteer. Africa is not only South Africa. He has to visit countries like Sierra Leone, Liberia, Malawi, Uganda, Ethiopia, and many others. Africa is the continent that has the most countries, 52 to date. He has to see the true continent and the challenge that faces people because of poverty. AIDS is not an African sin - it is just a disease like many diseases.
Mr. Kenny Bean confessed: �I will never forget my trip to Africa.� He had been to many places and he had thought that his trip to the Amazon in South America, in Brazil was his best trip of all time. But he just realized that Africa was by far the best trip of his life. He had lived with indigenous tribes in South America, but he had lived with the bushman in Africa. These were his best friends. They saved him from the burning plane, they fed him and healed him without any charge. They showed him true love. He went to Windhoek where he learned the many hardships. The adventure of looking after the rich man�s house. 
The passion and the love of his work brought him to South Africa without interrupting his work process. He met many friends there and saw and witnessed the AIDS epidemic in Brazil and now also in Africa. He didn't read about it in the magazines or newspapers - he witnessed the gravity of the epidemic first hand. It is different to hear it on the radio, to see it on TV and to read about it in the newspapers, but living with it is another experience. He saw the misery that the disease has brought in many African families. He saw the mystery behind that disease. He witnessed the challenges and how desperate people want and need the cure. If only the world could get a rapid cure for this disease - it would be one the biggest gifts received from God. 
His mission is not complete. AIDS does not exist only in South Africa. There are many countries hit by this disease in Africa. On his return to this big continent he wanted to go deep into Africa, to Zambia, Botswana, Zimbabwe, Lesotho, Congo and Nigeria. Then he wanted to go to Asia to continue his research on this epidemic. 
He discovered that AIDS exists in all the countries in Africa as well as all the countries of the World. There was no safe haven from AIDS. Although only few were infected, everybody was at risk. As a reporter and journalist, he had the responsibility to warn all the people of the world of this epidemic and pandemic. Africa has a whole has been hit by many disasters. Slavery, colonialism, internal war and now all the African countries and the world have a common enemy: AIDS. Many innocent children suffer because of the premature death of their parents. If the epidemic and pandemic is not halted now, it may reach uncontrollable dimensions. We all have the assignment to fight the disease in all our different careers.
Edmond encouraged his friend not to stop spreading the word on this new fight. He said, �I must use my capacity as a dentist to educate the people in my sphere, while you must use your journalistic career to put a specific accent to the danger of the disease. AIDS does not have barriers or frontiers. It does not choose according race, genre, income or environment. Please go there and show the way to prevent the disease.�
MR. Kenny Bean covered many stories in the past, but this is the most important one because the future of the next generation depends on our actual effort to stop the spread of the disease, not only in Africa, but in the entire world. 
He covered stories about wars but many wars ended. He covered many stories on cases, and the cases ended too. He then decided to return to cover more about the epidemic to try to end the disease. 
He decided to extend his work to the Congo and Angola to see the Ebola epidemic too. Unfortunately, from his journalistic point of view, it unfortunately came and went in a few weeks Ebola presents a far more immediate danger that AIDS. AIDS kills after months and years, but Ebola kills in hours and spreads simply by a simple contact with the infected person.
�Tell me, are you afraid of flying again?� his friend asked.	
�No, I am not afraid of flying anymore.� 
However, when he took the plane to Johannesburg from Windhoek, he was a little afraid but consoled himself that accidents are an unavoidable part of life in modern civilization. There are many more accidents on the roads than in planes. The plane accidents are very rare and he felt safer travelling by plane than by car. One in a million planes ever landed up in an accident.
�I am happy to hear how strong you have become after the plane crush. I will wait to see some stories in your reports,� his friend said.
�I will talk about my entire journey in Africa and include the story of the plane crash, the bushman, my adventure in Windhoek, my friend Ntayi and the pastor Ngoma. As you know, I have to leave the pastor court case to wish the most important woman in my life, happy birthday.�
It was Saturday, 11 September 2004, when the English reporter was leaving the continent. Before heading for the airport to catch his plane, he went first to the church to thank God and to say a good bye to the continent he had learned to love in the past few months. In the church he found a Massachusetts educated preacher tackling the same controversial subject. It was also an opportunity for the reporter to listen to what the Bible had say on this topic. People in the streets were calling it a disease sent by God to punish humans from their immorality.  
The big pastor standing in front was talking about the most talked subject of this era. Quite a coincidence for the journalist to complete his report. �Beating AIDS is not beating death,� he man was saying. �HIV is the disease that causes AIDS. AIDS is a collection of diseases that are acquired from HIV once the immune system is no longer able to protect the body from illness. The disciple of Jesus Christ asked about the conclusion of the world in Matthew 24:3. Jesus answered by saying that nation will rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom and there will be great earthquakes and in one place after another pestilence. The Bible talks of deadly plagues in Revelation 6:8. There was a form of an epidemic in the past called the Spanish flu during the Great War which was renamed to be called the World War One. It was the start of the fulfilment of the prophesies regarding what the Bible calls the Last Days. The fulfilment of the prophecies involves pestilence and deadly plagues. The majority of people who died from Spanish flu were aged between 20 and 40 like AIDS does today. The pandemic started in March 1918. Many historians trace it origin from the state of Kansas. It spread to France and many parts of the world. The life expectancy of people in the United States dropped by over 10 years in 1918. The Influenza spread to Western Samoa now called Samoa. Within two months about 20 % of that population died - 38 302 people. In total it is estimated that in one year about 20 millions people died from this disease, while AIDS, which has been around for more than 20 years, has killed about 20 million people too. The deadly virus hit hard in Philadelphia, so much so that the city had a critical shortage of coffins. The Spanish influenza killed more Americans in one year than people who died in both World Wars. It was the most devastating pandemic in the history of mankind. That virus reproduced much faster than the AIDS virus. Another virus that appeared in this continent is called Ebola. It appeared in the Congo and Angola. Some isolated cases were found in a few other African countries and it was developing much faster than the AIDS virus. However, it killed less people. AIDS is not the only pandemic to have existed into this world. Maybe other dangerous ones may appear in the future. Our prospect for a healthy future may not seem bright. However, the Bible also gives us hope. For example, God made a promise to Noah and his family before the global flood. First he warned Noah and urged him to build an ark in Genesis 6:13 and 14 and in genesis 7:1. When the ark was completed, the survivors were carried safely through the water. Those who trusted God, as Noah did, had the prospect of surviving a vast destruction. Look in Luke 17: 26 and 27 and see John, an apostle of Jesus, saying; "the world is passing away and so is its desire, but he that does the will of God remains forever." In revelation 21:3 and 4 it is written: God will reside with them, and they will be with them. And he will wipe out every tear from their eyes, and death will be no more, neither will mourning nor outcry nor pain be anymore. The former things have passed away. If you seek God and come to trust in Him fully, you have a bright future ahead of you. And pestilence will be gone forever.�
Mr. Kenny Bean had to leave the church before the conclusion of the message, but he got the most important part. He was expecting the preacher to be just like people on the streets, talking about punishment from God on immorality. He had learned that AIDS was not the only disease that killed many people in the world. He was afraid that another disease may take over one day. 
He made a decision to wear traditional African clothes with plenty of colorful beads and sandals on his return to London. He was going to wish her wife happy anniversary in that attire on returning home on her birthday.
Before heading for his house, he decided to go first to his post office box. His mail was important to him. After loosing everything in the airplane crash, he only had his laptop, some cards and a small postal key.
His reason for flying on the 11th of September was not mere coincidence. It was his wife�s birthday, yes, but there was another reason. He wanted to commemorate that September 11th episode where 3 000 peoples died in the hijacked airplanes. Thirdly, he also wanted to kill the fear of travelling by airplane. It was a special and memorable day. 
He went through the same procedure each time he returned to England. His first stop was the post office box. While the taxi driver was waiting for his client, Mr. Kenny Bean was sorting out his mail and throwing away in the dusty post the pamphlets. He found hundreds of letters on his box, but he got another shocking letter, similar to that of Prof. Steve Rowan. It was a large piece of mail with a warning: "secret of the world". This one though, didn't have a �no opening� warning. He decided to open the mail before he returned to his waiting taxi. It didn't have a sender name. The sender was anonymous. Only the title was disturbing. It read �Origin of AIDS". A reader of the document Mr. Kenny Bean had published had his version of the origin of AIDS. 
The letter had only four pages, and the author of the letter was attacking Prof. Steve's theory. It was a shame that Steve was insulting the Bible's origin of the human race. The Bible has taught us that God created man on His image. There is no link between humans and monkeys. No animal viruses will survive in human's bodies.
Mr Kenny Bean wondered about this writer. Hadn�t he heard about the mad cow disease or the bird flu symptom? However, he decided to continue reading. It said that he had insulted God's intelligence. AIDS is an invented virus by fellow humans. It is revenge from the Japanese. It was designed to kill Americans. The virus was developed in a Japanese laboratory.
	Mr. Kenny Bean laughed. He was laughing because he had heard those theory from people on the streets. He wanted something with a scientific definition, like Professor Steve Rowan. However, he decided to read the rest of the funny letter. In effect it continued that AIDS was created by the Japanese inventor, Yoshi Suzuki. It was to take revenge on the Americans for the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki at the end of World War Two. Hundreds of thousands of people died there and Yoshi had lost all the members of his family. He had injected the virus into four beautiful Japanese women, named Song Tae Chon, Lee Sam Yoo, Takeda Hiroko and Eiko Sugihara. They were the first terrorists because they were aware of the deadly virus effect, but decided to take revenge for the Japanese defeat in another form. They were the Kamikaze of death. They went to USA to spread the disease but weren't aware that the virus would spread all over the world. The world is suffering from the miscalculation of Yoshi's invented virus.
The first thing that come in Mr. Kenny Bean's mind was this; If the Japanese theory were true, and if a human invented the virus, then why do they not cure it?
While trying to finish the upsetting letter, Mr Kenny Bean heard the taxi driver impatiently hooting and calling for him to get back into the taxi. He immediately rejected this ludicrous theory, choosing to stick rather to Steve's Monkey theory. Then he ran for the taxi.
He arrived safely at his home in London in the evening. There were many people attending his wife�s anniversary. He knocked at her door. When they opened the door, everybody, instead of welcoming him back, were all running away�
�A ghost! A ghost!� they were shouting. �Mr Bean has risen from the grave! He�s a ghost! This is the end of the world!�
The former man in black tried in vain to calm them down. �I am Mr Bean, the missing English corpse from the plane accident in Africa. I am the Mr. Bean - the man missing in action �I am back.� 
His wife later recalled all the events before coming to him: �I had prayed for God to do a miracle when my husband�s body was not found in the mortuary. They had been a missing body. They later found two survivors, and one was missing. The Daily Sun reported the possibility of Mr. Bean being alive. My husband�s best friend promised to marry me and promised to wait for a while - maybe he was trying to save my marriage. This is not a ghost. Thank you God - my prayers have been answered.�
Unfortunately, the party was over, but Mrs. Kenny Bean received her most precious gift that money could not buy. The return of her husband.
The formula left by Steve Rowan was published in the newspaper after the reporter survived the plane crash and decided to stay for a while in Africa get a clearer perspective of the disease. 
Everyone was expecting the reporter to explain the definition of ABC+D (H2+. That was everyone�s main focus and expectation. He decided not to disappoint the public expectation and called for a media conference. The interviewer had become the interviewed. The conference room was packed with about 150 journalists, all eager to understand the formula. That incomplete formula was widely viewed as a cure to the pandemic AIDS.
Mr Kenny Bean started by introducing the subject of the day; �I learned from the best,� he said. �The best just happens to be my hero, Steve Rowan. Steve had decided not to hide the research secret and choose me to pass the message on to you. Steve Rowan may have died, but his work still lives on with us. AIDS is not a horror movie, said Steve in one of his letters to me. It is a reality. There is no safe place to hide from AIDS. Few may actually be infected, but in reality we are all affected. AIDS is not a death sentence either. They will still die with or without AIDS. The influenza called Spanish flu may be forgotten today, but many people died in one single year. The world could still experience another major killer in future too.
 
Mr. Kenny Bean wanted to be precise in saying in the conference that HIV is the virus that causes AIDS. Not that all the HIV Human Immunodefiency Virus positive people die from AIDS. It is a word from latino meaning Acquired Immune Defiency Syndrome. It weakens a person's ability to resist infection. Some may have the virus but in fact die from a natural cause or an accident. He insisted that human and Simian or Monkey are all in the same category. The monkeys also have the similar virus in their body Called SIV, namely, Simian Immunodefiency Virus, that causes AIDS too. It is not only the human race that was suffering - even their closest human's relatives, the monkeys are experiencing the same problems.�  
All the people in the wall went: "oh". What this meant was that the man has got the most sought after formula in the world: the cure of AIDS.
�I got the formula. The full note left was, �PS Mr. Bean, ABC+D( h2O+.� 
�Mr. Kenny Bean is my character - where I talk less. Mr Bean was known for not talking. In that note Steve wanted a man who would not talk for the sake of talking. That means to break that silence. �We have to break the silence� is one of the remedies for this disease. We have to talk and demystify this disease. We have to consider it as any other existing disease, and not as a curse. Let�s break the silence.� 
The reporter repeated again: "I have the meaning of ABC+D. With all the research and information I collected, it gave me the meaning of the simple formula. The formula has two parts; ABC means prevention; A, means absent. The one who abstains from sex will eventually not get infected. Now that the medical world is aware of the blood to blood transmission of the disease, it takes all the possible precautions to avoid the transfusion by blood contact. B means be faithful to your partner. The more sex partners you have, the more are your chances of contracting the deadly virus. It is a worldwide call to return to our traditional culture. All cultures are good and there is no bad culture. Quote me on this; there is no culture in the world that encourages cheating or sexually immoral practices. If it exists, that means it is not a culture. C meant condoms. The only way to avoid unnecessary disease. AIDS is not the only sexually transmitted disease. We have plenty, such us Gonorrhoea, Genitals herpes, Chlamydia, Trichomoniasis, Thrush, Public Lice, etc. There are about 25 kinds of sexually transmitted diseases. And condom is the simplest way too to avoid unwanted pregnancy.
After talking about the meaning of the ABC, everybody asked him about the second part of the formula, the +D (H2O. It looked to them as if it was the element that was missing in the development of the formula.
He decided to explain what his tutor was trying to say: �I went to Africa and while I was there I tried to find the meaning of all the formula. But you don't have to wait only for a scientific formula to save your life. Not all the scientific formula or medicines actually cure or control the diseases they were created to cure. If the pills were able to do so, we would not have experienced death anymore! Yes, the formula was incomplete, and death caught up with the old man while he was trying to reveal the entire formula. But I have hope because that formula is a prophecy to me. Steve didn't finish the formula and I didn't finish my mission to Africa. I had planned to visit as many countries as possible, but some unfortunate circumstances forced me to return. I only saw Namibia and South Africa while Africa is the continent with 52 recognized countries. The formula wasn't finished and my trip to Africa ends up as a disaster when the plane crashed with many people on board. Just as the formula wasn't finished. I, likewise, didn't finish what I wanted to do in Namibia either. I didn't finish my assignment there. I tried to finish that formula. The reason I hid my identity was because I wanted to finish this formula. Namibia was a land where I had neither family nor friend, but I decided to live there. If my identity was not revealed prematurely, I could have found the meaning of ABC+D. But even though I tried to resist it, I ended up returning earlier than expected. The formula wasn't finished, and the scientists may not complete the formula either like they haven't completed many other formulas for all the different diseases. The formula left by my mentor, Steve Rowan, had two parts. The first part was ABC and I gave the definition as A, abstain; B, was be faithful and C was condomize. The first part has to do with prevention. As for the second part, you�re all wondering why Steve Rowan put a plus sign there? It was to differentiate the two parts. ABC is prevention and D was only the scientific part of the formula. That second part, namely, D,  simply means Defense or scientific remedy. As for what H2O meant; You all know about H2O. H20 means water. Steve wanted to tell those who already have succumbed to the virus to control the disease with balanced food. To balance their nutrition. Not only physically but also mentally. The mental strength may help the patient to live longer. Defence with balanced food. Defense with mental strength - avoid worry, and exercise your body to bring balance to your mind and body. The only cure for AIDS is a balanced nutrition or a scientific formula to boost the immune system. The scientific future generation will develop a cure by boosting the immune system. The future AIDS cure is a development of what the scientist has already discovered. The cure to boost the human defence system. They have already done it but they are working on developing and making the drugs able to control with efficiency and resist to the virus. It is simply the development of the actual drugs such us ART drugs and Vitamins. No one will live forever in this world, but we all want to live longer. Balanced food may help you. All the antiretroviral treatment and vitamins may help to achieve that goal. Let me tell you that we all want to live longer, knowing that we will all die one day. Tell me how many people in this audience would love to take a pill to live for 500 years if the inventors ever make that kind of pill? I think very few of us will accept that offer. Life could be boring, living for 500 years. H2O meaning food. It means mental strength. Many die just when they develop the stress of living with the HIV virus. Physical exercise may also help to handle that stress. The second part was incomplete. I hope the other scientists will complete the formula one day. But even if they find the scientific missing word, they won't reject the H2O food of the body. They will add it to that formula that Steve has prophesized in ABC+D(H2O. 
At the end of the press conference, everybody was at least happy to have a clue about the formula left by Professor Steve Rowan. It took a lifetime to detect the formula.   
What I do know is that AIDS will be not eradicated, but it will be controlled like cancer with the ABC+D (H20. The sad aspect of this disease is that people immediately assume that having HIV means have many sexual partners. But that is not always true. Some people have many partners and do not contract AIDS, while others have only one partner and still get the deadly virus. AIDS do not necessarily mean poor morality. It has to be viewed as any other disease. 
Two weeks latter Mr. Bean received a prestigious media report award. As he spoke, when receiving the award, he firstly thanked the genial professor, Steve Rowan, for defining the destiny of the disease and giving him a chance to be involved in discovering the formula ABC+D(H20+ - the most sought after formula in this generation. He thanked the people who helped him to discover the formula as an AIDS counsellor. He thanked the people who helped him survive, namely, the Bushmen and the king Shai. He confessed that the modern medical discovery could have failed if it were not for the Bushmen that saved him. Without their help it couldn't have made it in arriving late in the modern hospitals.  
He insisted, �I did not win this award. This most prestigious award was won by many friends, admirers and those who showed respect for my work. Thanks to God, our ancestors, Edmond, my wife Kerry Hilton, my brother Benjamin and everybody else who supported me in this project. But there is only one man who truly deserves this award, namely, Professor Steve Rowan.� 
Two months later, Mr. Kenny Bean remarried his wife. This ceremony was a reuniting of the plane crash survivor. 
Carter Ford, the man called �big man� by the Bushmen, made a surprise visit with Kerry Brookes who was called �coloured girl� by the Bushmen. He successfully managed to adopt the little girl and also to make it in time to marry the love of his life, Amanda Britney.  

STORY THIRTEEN

NAKED CHURCH: CHURCH OF NUDITY (extract from the Angelic and Demoniac verses part one) Partially edited by Johann Everitt. 

The Angelic and demoniac verses is the title of this imaginary circumstances novel where the Biblical verses are used as an excuse to suit any excuse. 
We hope that this project does not offend anybody because all the incidents and stories are purely imaginary. This novel does not criticize anybody and does not take sides with any viewpoint.
It about the misinterpretation of the Biblical verses. A disappointed and curious follower, Pablo, seeking for a perfect and good church, ends up in a church (a sect, in fact) where they pray naked, using the same Bible and it was the beginning of trouble in his life.
All the events and names are imaginary.
Although all the new independent churches were all using the same Bible, they all had different philosophies. The small town called Tshale, in Zambia, Africa, experienced the rapid increase of independent churches. Many of the pastors who once were friends were suddenly enemies because they were all fighting for the same followers. Each church was blaming the others of stealing �their� followers. 
Over the period of ten years, many people formed their new churches. It wasn't a matter any longer of having a big or a good building. They used all the available buildings, such as houses, abandoned factories, recreation centres and some were even praying in the mountains and outside on open pieces of ground. 
The young Pablo Kanfu, who happened to be very curious about Christianity in 1980, ended up leaving Mzee Jakaranda church because many of the young people had left the church. He followed the wind and end up in a church where there were plenty of young people. It was the church of Pastor Paul, who named his church, the Spiritual Combat Church. In short; S.C.C. 
Pablo Kanfu, who was 15 years old when he started praying, was 25 years old in 1990 when he joined S.C.C. He was at the college where he was doing economics. He was much older and took charge of his life. Sponsored by his family, he was living on his own in the north of the city. 
Pastor Paul, the founder of the church called S.C.C, had some principles, like hugging his followers and encouraging them to pray day and night. They were also fasting a lot. They were praying on the biggest mountain, five mile away from the city. The church had seven hundred followers and most of them were young people. 
The church went on a fast of two weeks where they used to eat only soft food late at night. It was a perfect time to go on that fast just before the Christmas. All the schools were closed and many working people were on their annual leave. Pastor Paul Fatu got married to one of his church followers.
Pablo Kanfu, the student, was also there. It was a big revival in the church. The first day of the pastor Paul said: �This was what I was waiting for a long time. For many years I have been praying for this revival. I noticed that many churches have no respect for the Bible. They are trying to modify some of the verses. For instance; Matthew 24:29 say that My house will be a house of prayer.� Our reason for praying on the mountain is because it is according the verses of the Bible. In Exodus 3:12 it is written, �Serve God on this mountain.� In Isaiah 2:3 it says, �Let us go to the top of the mountain.� In Isaiah 2:2 we read, �The kingdom will be established on the top of the mountains.� The list is just endless concerning praying on the mountains. People are not talking about these verses because they want to pray in the decorated house, far from the rain on the mountains, far from the wind on the mountains, far from the cold on the mountains, far from the sun on the mountains. They enjoy the comfort in the decorated houses that they call the church. Some of those houses have heaters when it is cold. They pray in comfort and sleep in those house and even snore because of the comfort. Look, show me a single verse in the Bible where our Lord used to pray in a house with a heater when it was cold. You won't find that verse anywhere in the Bible. No verse has told us to be in that comfort. God is still the same. He doesn't change like we humans. At the end of our fast I want us to close down all the hospitals in town. All the hospitals must be closed because we will get the healing power from God and heal all the sick people. We will heal all the sick people in the Name of our Saviour Jesus Christ. We will be powerful like the apostles. We left our beds and our homes to pray on this mountain to change our town for ever. Tshale will be a very different city. After taking Tshale, we will conquer all the world. We will change the world and rule the world with the ten commandments of God. To fulfil our dream we have to start by healing the sick, then when people see the miracles, they will come to Jesus. Once the people come to Jesus, then the world will be ruled on the basis of the 10 commandments. All 10 commandments. The first four commandments are in Exodus 20: 3-7; you must not pray to any other god, except Him. You must not make a carved image of anything that is in the heavens above, or that is on the earth beneath, or that is in waters under the earth. You must not bow down to them. You must not take the Name of God in vain. The other 6 commandments in Exodus 20: 12-17; Honour your elders, your father and mother. You must not murder. You must not commit adultery. You must not steal. You must not lie. You must not envy or desire anyone else's belongings or wife. 
Let us be strong in our prays and defeat the devil who was defeated at the cross of Golgotha when our Saviour was crucified. This is why we named our church the spiritual combat church, because we will fight the devil until he seeks refuge in hell. There won't be any place for the devil on this earth.
Pastor Paul Fatu, the S.C.C church founder, had employed only two juniors pastors to help him run his church. He also employed a bodyguard who would look after him. He was afraid that the other church groups might kill him because of the success of his church.
He also had a seventeen year old girl who was his personal assistant. She carried his Bibles and others documents and also used to serve him water when he was preaching. Everybody knew her and respected her. Her name was Kalunga. 
After opening the two week fasting session, he looked at his personal assistant and said, �You are really a true servant of God.�
Kalunga respected her spiritual father who was in his early fourties. Paul was everything to her; her mentor as well as her spiritual leader. Hearing these words of praise from him was truly a blessing. �Thank you pastor for your encouragement.� she answered.
�You are always on time and you're also very committed to the work of God.� he continued.
She wasn't married as yet and was always on time at all the church services. She had also never been absent from a single church meeting either. Sick or well, she was always at the church and at all the meetings. 
�It's is a blessing to be with the church founder,� she told him.
Then he told her something that shocked her. He told her that if his wife were to die, he would marry her.
She was immediately distressed about what her mentor and pastor had told her. In her eyes he was almost a semi-god, and here he was talking about marriage to her while he was already committed in a marriage relationship.
�Pastor,� she answered, �who knows, maybe you could die before your wife. Death does not have a specific date. You never know; maybe the plan of God is different to your plans.�
�I was just telling you that in case my wife dies before me. If she should die before me, you will be my next wife.�
They prayed for a solid week with very little rest. There were some people in the group who were gifted to see what would happen in the future and there was one man who was gifted in translating some of the tongues that were uttered.
They were praying in a abandoned cotton factory with broken windows that they had transformed by painting it white. It was a tall building, about 20 meters high and a hundred meters long. The hall was very big but they only used one quarter of the building. 
Everyone wore the red uniform and the women always had a covering on their heads.
Paul, the senior pastor and the founder of the church, always wore a white robe with a red lining. He was tall, light of complexion with an authoritarian voice. He had gained his experience from the previous church he had pastored, and now, in the minds of some, he had become their adversary, as they were all competing for the hearts of the masses.
In that first week, a woman who had a gift of knowledge was speaking in tongues, and a man with the gift to interpretation was interpreting the tongue. She was called Zamajobe, meaning God with us. Everyone believed that she was bringing the people a revelation from God. She was highly respected by everybody, including the pastor and founder of that independent church.:
She spoke up and said, �Zambi udi wamba.�
The man translated, �God is saying, Dji ne kalamun.�
Everybody in the church were very quiet and even the babies were taken away so that there could be complete silence. No children were allowed to go to this solemn service, but the small babies were with their mothers. In Tshale, 80% of people attending the churches were women. Men weren't interested in what they called �western religion.� 
The woman continued and said that God was saying that He was very angry. Also that the world was not listening to His commandments and that He would burn the world because Satan had blinded the world.
This young Zamajobe, who was speaking, was in her early 20's. People said that she was married to Jesus because she didn't have any husband. She had refused to get married. In this cultural city, there were no boyfriends and girlfriends. Only marriages. She was very committed to the church. People believed that she was speaking to God all the time:
�When you sleep with a woman and use condom, it is not a sin� she said. �If you have sex who a woman and use a condom, it is not a sin because you don't have physical contact with her.�
The year was 1990. AIDS was spreading and the government started the prevention campaign. People didn't know much about condoms. It was a new word in the town. 
The woman speaking in tongues, with the interpreter giving the interpretation, continued bringing their revelation while all the church members, including Pastor Paul, were listening:
�I am the God who is talking to you. If you don't change, the fire and devastation that the devil is bringing on earth won't change. I want all the hospital to be closed down.�
Paublo Kanfu became fearful when he heard about closing down the hospitals. The first thing that entered his mind was that if they closed down the hospitals, all the doctors and people working in the hospitals would be jobless. Pablo was a newcomer to this church after leaving his previous church that he had attended for about ten years. He was wondering while the women kept prophesizing...
�After the two weeks of prayer,� she continued, �each and every man must pray for at least two people. Then I will do wonders. I am the God who made heaven and hell.�
Everybody was afraid of God and respected Him. The woman was saying what was from God. She has predicted many things in the past and most of them were happening. Even the pastor founder had the utmost respect for that woman...
�I am your God,� she said solemnly.
This was the call for the people to go and pray for the sick people after the fast was over. They were to close down all the hospitals by healing all the patients. 
At the end of the second week, before a huge meal and a party for all the followers who were in the mountain, the church founder, Pastor Paul, took the stand. He was accompanied by his personal assistant at his side when he stood up to close off the two weeks fast at the mountain.
�Satan is feeling the heat now,� he said. �Satan is trying to escape. We prayed, we fasted and God spoke to us through His servants.
He coughed, and immediately Kalunga, the personal assistant, gave him a glass of water. After drinking he continued with the closing speech: �I can feel the power of God. I think that you all feel the power of God. After eating together, I want each and everyone to go and pray at least for two sick people. Our hospital has some hundred beds. I want to see each and every sick person healed. We have the power to move the mountains spoken about in Matthew 17:20. Let us go out there and move the mountains - move what is humanly impossible. The dictionary defines 'miracle' as a wonderful and good thing that happens, especially something believed to have a supernatural or a divine cause. I want to share with you what God showed me in the last three days. I was asking God why the world has different people, different languages and different cultures. All of humanity has one thing in common, regardless of their race or country of origin: they all have red blood. The spirit of God took me to the book of Genesis, chapter 11. God showed me that in the ancient times there was only one language and one culture. In verse 4 of Genesis 11, the people said: Come on! Let us build ourselves a city and also a tower with its top reaching into the heavens, and let us make a celebrated name for ourselves. They feared that they would be scattered over the face of the earth. Then in Genesis 11:6, God said: look! They are one people and there is one language for them all, and this is what they start to do. Why, now there is nothing that they may have in mind to do that will be unattainable for them. And in Genesis 11:6, accordingly, God scattered them from there over all the surface of the earth, and they gradually left off building the city. When God destroyed their tower, they disperse all over the world and were confused, speaking different language and all got different cultures. It was from there that different culture and people originated. It's like us; we were in on church in 1980 and we were the well respected Independent Christian Church of Mzee Jakaranda, who was a former Anglican priest. When the church was split, many small churches and sects emerged from that split. Even though Independent Christian Church still exists, they are not following the Word of God. All the sects and churches are using the same Bible, but they don't have the Spirit of God to help them understand the Word of God correctly. Many don't even fast, they are unable to fast. Where and how will one get God's wisdom and power if one doesn't fast and pray like we do? We did the right thing. Now that we are full of God's power, let us go and move the mountains. Let us go and do the impossible. Today is Tuesday. Let us meet again on Friday for the New Year�s celebration here in God's mountain. 
They ate a meal together and celebrated the end of the two weeks fasting. They sang and danced to the sound of the choirs. They shared each other's experiences. Pablo, with his best friend, Siyaya, also shared in the experience on the mountain:
This is the best thing to have happened to me in my entire life, namely, fasting�
I usually had a problem to fast at home. When I planned to fast, it was normally when my mother used to cook delicious food. But when I didn't plan to fast, my mother cooked ordinary food. For the first time, though, I was able to fast far from the cooking pots.
Pablo Kanfu was determined to do wonders. He felt like healing every sick person and sending all the doctors and hospital personal into premature retirement. Pablo was hospitalized twice when he was young. He ended up hating the hospital, the smell of medicine and also injections.  
He said, �I really feel the power of God with me. After the meal I am going to do wonders at the hospital. The hospitals will close down very soon�
All kinds of food were included in that big meal that day. Two cows and three goats were slaughtered. There was no pork because many people didn't like pork. Rice and African Potatoes were cooked plus several other vegetables. 
After the meal, Pablo and Siyaya where heading home when they heard people crying and mourning as they entered the city.
Pablo Kanfu heard some kind of inner voice speaking to him: �Go and pray for that dead man,� it said, �and I will resurrect him like Lazarus was resurrected when Jesus spoke to him.� 
Pablo Kanfu told his friend what he had heard. His friend did not seem interested. He simply wanted to rest after the two weeks of fasting. 
But Pablo Kanfu was very determined to accomplish God's will: �Siyaya, did you hear what I heard?� he said.
�What?�
�A voice is telling me to go and pray for that man they are mourning over - to go and resurrect him.�
Pablo Kanfu himself was initially not sure that he had heard correctly. At first he thought it was an insect that had got into his ear. Then he realized that because he had been on a long fast, it must be a divine voice. An inner voice.
It was a risky thing that Pablo wanted to do and his friend tried to discourage him: �What will happen to you if you arrive there and pray and the dead man doesn't resurrect?� he asked.
�If it is God's voice, the miracle will happen,� Pablo assured him. �I feel fire all over my body. I can pray for that man and he will resurrect like Lazarus did when Jesus prayed for him.�
Pablo Kanfu had read many stories in the Bible and he believed that if others could perform miracle, then there was nothing to stop him for performing miracle too. 
Siyaya, however, was scared: �You are old enough to make your own decisions,� he said. �I have been fasting for two weeks like you have, but I don't feel that I have the power to pray and ask for the resurrection of anyone. If I felt like you do, the first person I would pray for to resurrect would be my mother that I miss every day.� 
�Let's go and do it...� Pablo urged.
�I won't be a witness to this thing,� Siyaya said hesitantly. �You can go alone...�
Pablo Kanfu hesitated for a moment. He was thinking. He wanted to follow the sound of crying in order to resurrect the dead person. Siyaya's words were still ringing in his ears. He stopped and saw his friend walking away. Siyaya wasn't ready to be part and parcel of the humiliation if the determined Pablo Kanfu failed in his mission. 
In this part of Africa, it was traditional for women to wail and even scream when they were mourning. It was easy to follow the funeral procession simply by following the screams of the women.
Many thoughts were passing through Pablo's mind at once: If I go up to the funeral procession where hundreds of people are mourning and simply tell them not to cry because their loved one will be resurrected like Lazarus, maybe they won't allow me to pray for the dead man. They'll probably think that I am a mad. Maybe the voice I heard was the devil's voice - or was it really God's voice? What must I do?
At that point he decided not to go and pray for the dead man. He joined his friend who was already twenty meters away and told him: �If God really wants me to pray for the dead, I will return. Let's go and have a shower first at my place.� 
He went to his room and while he was taking a shower, he felt guilt-ridden: What if I prayed for that man? Maybe he could have been raised from the dead. If I go back at that house I may find that he's already been buried. I should have prayed the moment I heard that small voice speaking inside me. I made a big mistake and maybe God won't forgive me. Really, God won't forgive me. Next time, I can't allow any doubt in my heart. I have the faith to move mountains, just like pastor Paul said...
When Pablo Kanfu arrived at his small rented room that had been closed for two weeks while he was away on the fast, he found many leaves strewn all around. Tshale had many trees, and especially Mangoes trees. The city was renowned for the many mangoes orchards. In the mangoes season the people in the city were not able to finish all the mangoes and often left many rotting on the ground. Some businessmen used to take some of the mangoes into the capitol city Lusaka.
Now they were soiled with dust. His room was close to the unpaved street and a lot of the dust was mixed into those leaves. His was a single room in a big yard. He was renting that room for about $20 a month. He loved his little place and before even entering the one-windowed room, he took a broom that he always hid in a tree and started cleaning his yard.
When he was finished with the sweeping, he took his shower in the shower cubicle that was on the outside of the small room. 
All this time, Pablo Kanfu couldn't find inner peace. He tried to sleep but couldn't even close his eyes. He tried to forget but couldn't escape that guilty feeling inside. He finally decided to go and pray for the sick people. He was sure that God wanted him to accomplish certain things before He would allow him to sleep.
I really committed a big sin, he told himself. To not have respected the inner voice was really a serious offence. He reasoned that by this time the dead man could have been alive and busy eating food with his friends and family. He decided that he had to go pray for dying people so that God could forgive him. 
He put on his best clothes, took his Bible and went to the hospital like any other visitor would. He walked around in the hospital ward, wondering which sick man or woman to pray for.
The biggest hospital in Tshale used to allow Christians to come and pray for any sick person. They had a great respected for God. 
It was around eleven when Pablo arrived. This particular hospital had two wards, thirty rooms and one hundred beds. His fellow church members by this time were already in bed and catching up on some well-needed sleep. 
When he stood sniffing the smell of medicine, he said to himself; The doctors and nurses of this hospital will join the long list of jobless people in the city. There won't be any sick person any more in Tshale. The doctors will look for sick people instead of sick people looking for doctors. It is just a pity that this hospital is experiencing its last day. The mountains and obstacles will move. They will move and move soon...
This big public hospital in Tshale was left intact by the English colonialists and was currently sponsored by international organizations in conjunction with the present government. They allowed different servants of God to enter the hospital during visiting hours. 
He entered a room where he found a number of children with their mothers. He did not stop to pray for those suffering from minor diseases. He told himself; I cannot pray for those young children suffering with fever and curable diseases. It will be a waste of my power from the mountain. Those children will get healed by the wind.
He left the ward in search of other patients. While looking for a better place to pray for the sick, a doctor saw him carrying his Bible and greeted him. There were many pastors in the city in 1990. All the people carrying Bibles walked slowly, like in slow motion, and were called pastor:
�Hello pastor,� the doctor said.
�Hello doctor,� he replied.
He said to himself: It's a pity that respectable people like him will loose their jobs soon. Very soon...
Then he saw a room full of injured and handicapped people. Some had been in accidents, some were amputees and others were paralytics. He praised God; �Thank you God. This is what I was looking for. This is why I went to the mountain for two weeks to pray for this kind of people. 
He entered the room that had four beds, four crippled patients and seven visitors.
Once again they greeted him, �Hello pastor.�
He responded with confidence: �Hello.� 
They saw him carrying a Bible and knew that he is one of the Christians: �How are you man of God?�
�I am Okay with the blessing of God. The Spirit of God has send me here to come and pray for you. The mountain will move. The Bible says in Matthew 17:20, that with faith, the mountains will be transported and moved.�
He laid the bag he had over his shoulder down for a moment while they continued to watch him. He felt some sense of power in his hand, and then he opened the Bible to Luke 5:24 and said: �I say to you, get up and pick up your bed and belongings and go to your homes.�
The people in the room looked at him and all laughed at him. 
Pablo Kanfu didn't care, he ordered again: �I don't have anything to give you but the healing of God and my Saviour Jesus. In the name of Jesus take your belonging and go home. Walk now and get healed in the name of Jesus Christ.�
Pablo Kanfu was not concerned about what the visitors and sick people were thinking. He did what he had come to do. 
After short moment of silence, he heard people laughed at him. 
But one visitor was very angry: �This young man wants to play with us. He is mocking us. Who is he to heal people?�
A man with an amputation who was also amused said: �I haven't laughed for years since my car accident. Let him amuse us with his comedies. He is a new comedian in town.� 
The man who was angry said: �I can even beat him. This is a joke!
Someone else said: �Let him give us more comedy.�
Pablo Kanfu prayed in tongue for five minutes, expecting to see the maimed people undergo a physical change. He opened his eyes and didn't see any change. All but one of the visitors and the four patients kept laughing. 
One asked: �Where is this comedian from?�
�I think from somewhere in town.� another answered. �I have never seen his face before, but I believed that he was hired by the hospital to make us laugh. He has a sense of humour.� 
The angry man continued to glare at him but Pablo didn't care. He prayed again for another five minutes. Then he opened his eyes and still there was no physical change in anyone. 
For a third time he prayed - now confused and upset and crying out: �Where are you my Saviour! I know that you are not dead because you rose from the dead in Jerusalem. Why don't you hear me when I pray? I spent many days at the mountains praying and fasting. Where are you my God?�
When he finished praying, the angry man, who was a huge athletic man with a big beard on his face, told him: �Are you finished? Now take your bag and Bible and vanish from this place. I never want to see you again. If you stand there for one moment longer, I will break your nose.� 
Pablo Kanfu took his Bible and rushed from the hospital, very disappointed. He wanted to get into his room and stay there for days to figure out how stupid or idiotic he had appeared at the hospital. The question that was constantly on his lips was: �God where are you? Why did you leave your servant to be humiliated?� 
He felt like he was wet from a stormy rain of disappointed. He wandered around for a while, walking in the street with one objective, and that was to enter his room and sleep. He hoped that he could even die in his sleep and never see the world again. He walked as if nothing existed as he criss-crossed all the unpaved streets. It was a wonder that he was not run down by a car.
The thought crossed his mind that he may have misinterpreted or misunderstood the Bible. He also wondered seriously if the new church he was affiliated to had mislead him.
He finally arrived in his room, closed the door behind him and lay staring at the ceiling for a while. Then he sat up and counted the floorboards and the marks on the planks. When he finally fell asleep, he slept for 14 hours, completely fatigued from the lengthy prayer sessions on the mountain. 
When he woke up, he remembered his embarrassment and tried to figure out what really went wrong. He has been attending the church meeting for many years, but had never been this humiliated. He loved God and didn't blame God or the Bible, but blamed himself for not interpreting the Scriptures correctly. He blamed the newly formed church, S.C.C. He blamed the pastors for misleading them. He blamed that women who was giving those prophesies.
He finally decided to leave the church and the people that misinterpreted the Bible and decided to join another church. But it wasn't easy to get a church that suited his philosophy. The people in the church he had just left were wondering what had become of him, after being so totally committed to the church for so many months. 
His best friend, Siyaya, visited him after three weeks. He found Pablo sitting under one of the mango trees reading the Bible. 
Pablo Kanfu appeared to be cold towards his best friend who had introduced him to the church.
�Pablo, what happen to you?� Siyaya asked.
The disappointed Pablo answered: �I quit the church and I don't want to hear anymore about the Bible. I was ridiculed in the hospital when I went to pray for sick people. I prayed and prayed, but God didn't answer me. I was mocked and was taken for a comedian, rather than God's servant.� 
His friend was convinced that it had nothing to do with the way he prayed. After all, he had tried to prevent him for trying to raise the dead. When he had left Pablo, he had felt that the newfound enthusiasm that Pablo had acquired might get him into trouble. If not, then it could lead him to accomplishing a miracle that the world never heard of...
�Who did you pray for?� he asked.
Pablo Kanfu was silent for a while and then with a disappointment in his voice he told him; �I prayed for sick people; amputatees, cripples, paralytics - in the accident ward in the hospital.�
Siyaya's worst fears had been realized. He had had a strong hunch that Pablo was going to try to make things happen, but knew that he didn't have the necessary power to accomplish miracles. �I warned you when you wanted to resurrect a dead man, but you went on and prayed for cripples!� he said incredulously. �You should have prayed rather for acne and pimples to start off with. You made a big mistake and you may regret it for the rest of your life. I went to pray for my aunt who had a slight headache. We sang two songs and while she was singing and clapping hands she forgot all about her headache and felt better. My nephew told me, though, that two hours later she was complaining about the same headache.�
Although Siyaya was also educated, he also used his common sense. He blamed Pablo for jumping to unwarranted conclusions. He was disappointed that an educated man like him could do such a thing. �As an intellectual,� he explained, �I quickly realized that she was not cured, but that clapping hands relieved her condition for a while. I am telling you that the hairbrained notion to close down the hospitals was simply a disaster. The biggest disaster, in fact, that I have ever heard of! We went to the hospitals and we prayed, but nothing changed. Apparently very few were cured. I'm beginning to wonder if the few that were healed were purely coincidental.�
The disappointed man decided not to stay in the church any longer. He made the decision to not accept any excuses or explanations as to why it was a total disaster and also never to return to that abandoned factory to pray again. He suddenly hated that place and all the people there: �I don't want to hear about Christianity anymore,� he said flatly. �I'm finished with that stuff and I don't even want to talk about religion anymore.�
Siyaya didn't want his best friend to quit the church because he was the one that had introduced him to that church in the first place. Pablo had met with Pastor Paul many times because before the split of the biggest independent church in the city, Paul was one of the junior pastors there. He decided to try and dissuade him; �Pablo, I don't want to hear your quitting story. Quit S.C.C. by all means if you have to, but don't quit on Jesus. I personally think that we misunderstood the whole faith mystery. I remember that in the hayday of Mzee Jakaranda church, Paulo lost his only daughter due to faulty faith theories. Now the same thing is happening again. The operation to close down the hospitals was simply a disaster. We talked about it in the church and many people were divided. You are not the only one who is disappointed. My advice to you is to look for another church or congregation.�
�I don't want to be a spiritual prostitute, changing churches like we change clothes,� Pablo snapped. �I won't go to pray at your mountain again.�
Siyaya tried hard to make his friend forget the painful experience. They stayed all afternoon listening to the radio and chatting about many things, including the: political developments in the country. Also the fast developing and wonderful world of cell phone technology. By that time Siyaya was convinced that Pablo would never return to that church again. He had divorced himself from it. Siyaya's concern was to find him a suitable sect or church where he would fit in. He had known Pablo from their early childhood and knew him to be the most curious man he had ever seen. His friend did not only want to know about everything, but he wanted to experience it too.
He tried once more to get him to join another group so that he could satisfy his enormous curiosity: �Pablo, why don't you join the Shalom church?�
Sunzu, the founder of Shalom church, was also a pastor in Mzee church. Siyaya warned his friend that it was not a church, but a spiritual sect. He knew too that Sunzu was a member of the biggest church that had twelve pastors and the pastor founder Mzee. He knew too that Pablo wasn't any longer prepared to accept the so-called independent churches - but a new �sect?� Who knows...
He explained; �Shalom is not a church. It is a combination of Biblical custom and the African traditional customs. It will suit your curious appetites.� 
�What is different in Shalom church?� Pablo asked.
Siyaya understood his curious friend; �Go, it is the kind of church that will satisfy your curiosity. But remember, you will have to tell them that you are married and that your wife is away for a month.�
�Why?�
�This is the kind of church you will like,� Siyaya said. �For instance, they only pray on Saturdays.�
That pricked Pablo's curiosity. He moved his chair closer to Siyaya and lowered his voice; �How do you know about this Shalom?�
�I know because my neighbour is a member of that church.� Siyaya answered. �They are not many - in fact, only a handful. I think there are less than 100 people in Shalom.� Siyaya knew very well that his friend had a fascination with anything out of the ordinary.
After having being disappointed in the S.C.C church, Pablo considered Siyaya's proposition to go visit this sect the following Saturday, the first week of the year 1991. He told himself that the lighting never strikes twice on the same place. Although he had been disappointed once, he was sure that he would not be disappointed again. He got the directions from his friend and without even letting him know, he went the following Saturday to that church. What drove him there was because he wanted to know why people would pray on Saturdays. Also the fact that the sect was situated very far from the city. He wanted to know what was good and special in that sect that people were hiding...
Shalom church was built out of mud bricks and was situated in the bush on a hill ten miles away from the city. When he arrived next to the church, a security guard stopped him from entering the building. He tried to look into the small hall that was built out of claw material and covered with thatch. He wanted to know why the church was built on top of the hill, and while he kept advancing he wondered too why the bush around the church was so short and why there were no trees around.
The fact of the matter was that the sect purposely built on the top of the hill to see from far if anyone, including the police, was coming. They made sure that they could see everybody approaching their place of worship. They were very private in their dealings and no one was to know what is happening inside unless he or she had special authorization to enter. Hense, the grass and undergrowth was kept short.
He was surprised to meet the man with the stick at the entrance.
Inside, he could hear a powerful drum and the sound of a very nice hot melody. He could also hear the feet of the jumping followers inside the church. 
The man at the door greeted him with the customary �shalom� which means 'peace' in Hebrew.
Pablo Kanfu responded with his own �hello,� and thereby did not get the password to enter into the church. He did not know that the password was in fact �shalom.�
He noticed that the church had no windows, but only a small hole in the wall. He tried to enter the building but the security guard held him back. �This not a church for everybody to enter,� the man said. �This is a sect and we have a lot of privacy in the church. Go into town and you will found hundreds of churches for you to attend.�
The ever curious Pablo Kanfu liked the words 'privacy'. If something is hidden, he reasoned, then that means it must be important and valued. After all, the only reason gold is expensive is because it is rare. He told himself that he would discover the secret of life. He looked at the man and told him, �Brother, I really want to join you.�
He was not too concerned about the man trying to hinder his entrance, but decided to proceed despite the fact that the man still blocked his path. He didn't know that the tall, huge man in the doorway was a security guard. He was also not intimidated by the muscular build of the man either.
�Are you married?� the mountain of muscle asked him suddenly.
He hesitated for a moment before answering quickly. He reasoned that a slow, negative answer would jeopardize his chances of entering the sect he wanted to see. To sound more mature, he responded quickly, �Yes, I am married, but my wife went to visit her family 200 miles away from here. She may only be back in two months time.�
�Then when you bring your wife,� the man said resolutely, �you will be able to enter the house of God and we may talk.�
He wanted to enter even for 5 minutes to see what was going on in that sect. The beat of the drum were so enjoyable and powerful and he could feel the soil trembling. He could literally feel the joy of women and men inside. There he was, a stranger to the sect, hoping to enter for a better look, and there was the body guard, wanting the stranger to disappear as soon as possible:
Before he could move, the man spoke again, �When your wife comes back, bring her with you and you will then go through some kind of initiation before entering the holy house. 
Pablo Kanfu looked past the guard and saw the many shoes lined up outside the building. This intrigued him even further, but the guard looked as if he was running out of words as well as patience with this stranger that so desperately wanted to enter the building. Only then it dawned on Pablo that the man must be looking after the many pairs of shoes. 
�Are you looking after those shoes?� he asked.
�I look after everything: shoes and the followers,� the man said. �This is not a sect, but we have our own followers praying inside.
Pablo Kanfu wondered if this was some kind of a mosque or even if they had Muslim connections, seeing that they also left their footwear outside when they entered the holy place. Then he dismissed the thought when he heard that the songs that difted out from the building were praising and calling on the Name of Jesus. 
On instinct he told the watchman, �I used to pray with pastor Sunzu.�
�Pastor Sunzu was in school when he was in that church,� the man cut in. �He learned the truth and now he his preaching the truth. The world, though, is still blind.�
These words pleased the curious Pablo. He simply loved what he heard. In S.C.C he hadn't found what he considered to be the true interpretation of the Bible. He hoped that he would find it here.
�Does your church identify with Muslims, seeing you pray without shoes?� he asked the man.
�We are Christian.� the man said flatly. �We are also the only church in the world that follows the commandments of the Bible. The only church who has the right revelation from God. Our prophet is Sunzu.�
The rhythm of the drums changed inside the building. It sounded heavenly to Pablo. There were no guitars or other instruments and the 10 or more rhythmic drums sounded so special to the curious visitor. He loved the regular changes and flow of the beat and rhythm.
The password for immediate entry was obviously at the discretion of the pastor. This brought him back to his former statement; �I know the church founder,� he said hopefully. �We used to pray in the same church with him, as I told you.�
�He is no longer a pastor,� the man told him. �He is a prophet of God like Jeremiah, like Job and other well known Biblical prophets. Look at our Bible.�
He held out a red coloured bible for Pablo to see. At the end of new testament were four additional chapters, written by Sunzu himself.�
One of the junior pastors saw him through that single hole in the building and came to the door and watched the stranger suspiciously for several minutes. The service was continuing inside and the pastor finally addressed the security guard who obviously had to go in and take part in the worship service; �Go and get your Adam and Eve,� he told him. 
Without a word the security guard immediately obeyed and entered the church, leaving Pablo standing alone outside. The new man at the entrance didn't even bother to greet him. To him, Pablo was just a stranger, or even an undercover cop, trying to spy on them.
Pablo Kanfu didn't know what 'Adam and Eve' meant. He immediately started chatting to the pastor who had come to replace the security. He figured that they didn't want him to be alone outside in case he was there to steal the shoes.
�Do you really think that I will steal your shoes?� he asked the pastor.
The man at the door calmly responded, �No, we don't care about the shoes. But we do care about the Holy Spirit inside the church. I am here to ensure our privacy in the church.�
�What is so special with you?� Pablo Kanfu asked him. �What is so different about you? All the churches use the normal Bible - why not you?�
The junior pastor knew that the watchman had already told the stranger about the password that was conditional upon entering the holy sect. As a pastor, he considered it important to reinforce the man's words, in case the watchman had not explained well enough to the stranger; �We use the Bible,� he said. �It is the same Bible that we use, but here we respect the words of God. The four chapters that our prophet Sunzu has added simply explain the Bible. He didn't add new things in those chapters. Nothing is new. He explained the Bible like the apostle Paul explained in his letters. Those four chapters are only letters, explaining God's fundamental truths about the church.� 
Pablo Kanfu wondered again what was so special about this church were they didn't want him to get in or even look inside. Now the truth was finally dawning on him that he was not wanted. However, he had left his house with one objective, and that was to enter Shalom. He pressed the man again; �Why don't you want me to go in?
�No way, you can't. Are you married?
�Yes, I am married,� Pablo lied again.
The man at the entrance had never met any man persisting this way. He came to the conclusion that maybe the young man who wanted to enter was simply immature and probably single. He wondered how a persistent man like Pablo could ever settle down and live in harmony with any woman. �You look like you are not married,� he said.
�I am married and have two children,� Pablo Kanfu answered.
�Then bring your wife and you will be allowed to enter the church after an initiation.� He pointed to a small room apart from the church. 
Pablo Kanfu saw through a window that two men were talking inside the small room.. This was obviously the initiation room and it had many windows, unlike the main auditorium that only had one. This prompted his next question; �Tell me why that small room over there has windows but the big one has only one?�
At that very moment he saw two people entering the small room. They sat down on two chairs. There were about 5 chairs in all. Whereas the big room had one window and the small one had many, the small one in turn had no solid walls. The roof was supported by trees and the windows were built into makeshift planks and branches.
The junior pastor answered; �I told you, this is a private house. The small room over there, where you see the two men talking, is the initiation room where we teach people the rules of the church before they enter the big room. And there is only one window in that big room and the pastor is the only one permitted to look through it. 
Pablo Kanfu was excited and immediately wanted to join the people in that room so that he could instantly qualify to enter the big church. Inside, a man, that he believed to be one of the leaders, was now preaching to the enthusiastic support of the followers. They said 'amen' each time he took a breath, or paused or at the end of each sentence. He had never heard this kind of charismatic preaching before and didn't want to miss anything; �Can I go for the initiation now?� he asked hopefully.
�Okay, come next week with your wife and we will talk,� the junior pastor said. �And don't bring any children,� he added solemnly.
�Even the babies?� Pablo Kanfu questioned.
The man turned out to be quite serious about not bringing any children to the church meetings.. All the mystery, the security at the door, the church on top of the hill, the nice drum music, the zealous preaching, the requirement of being married and of not being allowed to bring children, as well as the name �Shalom� really intrigued the curious man, attracting him even more to this mysterious place.
He decided that he had seen and heard enough and decided to go home. As he was leaving the premises, two men immediately joined the man at the door. They were obviously wondering what the man was doing at the door and why he had stayed there so long. They were always very alert and were scared of the police and possible under cover visitors.
To drive the point home unmistakably, a man called out to remind him; �No children. Only adults who are aware of what they are doing.�
Pablo Kanfu stopped in his tracks and looked back. He saw the man at the door being replaced by another one who came from inside. This man was sweating. Then they all re-entered the church. 
Pablo Kanfu didn't know the difference between a church and a sect. Everything to him was a church and the two names meant the same thing. 
Before going home, Pablo headed straight to his friend Siyaya. He wanted to report what had happened at that sect. Siyaya was his best friend who was living with his family. Pablo was used to Siyaya's family who all regarded him as part of their family too. They had known him since his early childhood and all lived in a big house. They always sat outside under the trees and the only time they ever sat inside was when it was raining. It was very hot in Tshale and most of the people were sitting outside they houses. 
Pablo Kanfu started explaining what had happened; �I went there and they told me to bring my wife. Should I hire a prostitute to represent me at the church?�
Siyaya wasn't surprised that Pablo wanted to enter into the church. He had heard about some of the rituals of that church, but wanted Pablo to see and judge from himself. 
�Keep telling them that your wife is away,� he advised Pablo. �Then you can later change the story by telling them that your wife passed away in the village.� 
�I like the church. It sounds very interesting,� Pablo told him.
Siyaya, however, wasn't interest in Sunzu's sect. He was determined to stay in his church which was S.C.C. �That church doesn�t interest me,� he told Pablo. �But it is good for a curious man like you. I don't want you to leave Christianity, and for that reason, I prefer you praying, even in a sect, rather than living without Jesus. 
While they were chatting, they saw the neighbour's wife entering his room with another man of the church. Siyaya and Pablo Kanfu were outside the under the tree talking. After about an hour of Pablo's arrival, Siyaya's neighour arrived at his house. When he saw another man's shoes outside his door, he didn't enter his house. He first sat outside his house for about five minutes, and then he decided to join Pablo and Siyaya who were chatting next door.
Siyaya was the first to introduce them; �This is Tembo, my neighbour,� he told Pablo. �Tembo, this is my best and my only best friend. If you see him, you see me. His name is Pablo Tatiti. We only call him Pablo because he doesn't like his Tatiti surname. To him it sounds childish. He wants to join your church too.�
Although Pablo Kanfu had known Siyaya for years, he didn't know Tembo because Tembo has just moved into the neighbourhood two months earlier. Tembo was the one who had leaked some of the sect's rituals to Siyaya. He was trying to win Siyaya over to their church by encouraging him to marry and to join the church that Tembo, called the best ever church to exist on this earth.
When Tembo heard about Pablo's intention, he asked him; �You want to come? Are you married?�
Pablo responded as his friend Siyaya advised him; �I am married, but my wife is away for two months.� 
�It will be difficult, but I will tell my church colleague that I know you,� Tembo said. 
�They told me to go through an initiation,� Pablo said.
�Don't worry too much about that,� Tembo assured him. �It's only one hour of initiation and then you will be allowed to join in the service.�
Pablo Kanfu wondered why they kept asking him if he was married. Why they insisted on marriage and him bringing his wife�
While they were still talking, another man come out of Tembo's house. Pablo noticed that Tembo's attitude changed a little. The man wore the shoes that he had left outside. When Tembo saw the other man wearing the shoes, he greeted him from about 20 meters; �Shalom!�
The other responded with his own �Shalom.�
Tembo went and talked with him for about five minutes and then entered his house when the man left. 
Pablo Kanfu couldn't understand what was going on; �Siyaya, who is your neighbour?� he asked with a frown.
�The man who was here talking to us, Tembo,� Siyaya answered.
Pablo was really confused now, watching an owner acting like a stranger in his own home. 
While he was still pondering the whole drama, he saw the woman, who he believed was Tembo's wife, come out of the house. He asked the inevitible question, namely, why would another man go into Tembo's house with Tembo's wife?
�You will understand at your initiation process this Saturday,� he was assured. 
�But why do they pray Saturday?� he asked hopefully. 
�You will get all the answers in the initiation process,� Siyaya said patiently.
Pablo tried to explain how it was impossible to get into that church. He told about the strange term used there, when he had heard the junior pastor call the security at the door to go get his 'Adam and Eve.'
�All those questions will be answered Saturday,� Siyaya told him again. �I've known you since you were fifteen years old and I know that you are a very curious man. The only church that can satisfy your great curiosity is Shalom. As for me; I am happy with S.C.C church.� 
All the unanswered questions made him even more curious to know what was really going on in the Shalom church where they have secret passwords and initiations before entrance. 
It was a long week of waiting for Pablo to have all those questions and mysteries settled. He prayed for Saturday to come as quickly as possible so that he could get the answers. 
On the second Saturday of the year 1991, the meeting was to start at 8 in the morning and would continue right until 2 in the afternoon. Pablo Kanfu was ready by 5 that morning. Before going to Shalom church, he first went to fetch Siyaya's neighbour, Tembo, so that he could introduce him to the other followers. He went to wake him up at half past six. Tembo patiently tolerated the inconvenience and agreed to help the curious man.
On the way to Shalom, Pablo Kanfu was criticizing all the churches he had attended and told of how he had been humiliated after failing to perform miracles. It had left a huge scar on his heart. 
On arrival, he was amazed that all the followers were greeting one other with the 'shalom' greeting. Many of the men had beards, many had their heads shaved and some of them carried sticks. The women all had they heads covered. 
This time round, everything was easy for Pablo. They took him to the initiation room while the rest of the followers entered the big church with the single window. 
The man who was to initiate him was in his early forties and had some gray hairs. He led him into the initiation room next to the church where there were only two chairs. Then the man started taking his identity down:
�What is your name?� he asked
�Pablo Tatiti.�
�Age?�
�I am twenty five.� 
�Name of your wife?�
�Sylvia.�
�How old is she?�
�Twenty five too.�
Pablo Kanfu was exited and was praying for the questions to end soon. Already in the church he could hear the fast and slow introduction beat of the drums. His told himself that they must be a heaven in that hall without windows.
Then; an unexpected question: �Excellent,� the man said. �Are you circumcised or not?�
For a moment he thought the man had gone crazy. He stared back at him and wondered if he had heard correctly.
The man repeated the question; �I said, are you circumcised?�
�That is my private business and does not concern you,� Pablo replied.
The questioner was insistent; �Before you can even think of entering the church you have to answer every question here,� he said. �Look, if you are not circumcised, it doesn't matter. Only answer yes, or no.�
At that moment, Nsunzu, the man who had turned into a prophet, arrived. He was carried in a decorated chair by four huge men wearing red clothes. The women laid their African garments down for him, forming a traditional decorated carpet. When he got out of his chair and walked over the clothes, Pablo noticed his hat that reminded him of those worn by the Popes of the Vatican. He recalled that year earlier, he had attended the same church as Nsunzu, when the latter was just one of the junior pastors. Now, however, he looked very different. In fact, he looked more like an African king than a man of God.
In total wonderment he absentmindedly answered the question; �I am circumcised...�
�You don't have to lie,� the man warned. �Anyway, we will see.�
That was strange! Why did the man say that? At that moment his attention was drawn by another strange spectacle; a woman was throwing water about and screaming; �The prophet is here, the prophet has arrived!�
The man who was initiating him said, �I think brother Tembo, who introduced you to us, has told you of some of our practices. We don't have any other gods except the God of the Bible. Shalom means hello, good bye and peace. You've heard us greeting each other that way. The church was established by the prophet Sunzu. He used to be a pastor in Mzee Jakaranda independent church.�
�I know him,� Pablo Kanfu interrupted.
Because he was trying to teach him about the spiritual sect's philosophy, the man told Pablo to be very quiet and to listen without interrupting him. �Now, Sunzu had build this church on God's revelation,� he continued. �God spoke to him and give him the rules on how to praise Him like true children of God. God created the universe and everything in six days and rested the seventh day. That is why we pray on Saturdays. Sunday was the seventh day that God rested. We don't have to do anything on Sunday, but rest like God did. We call Sunday the Sabbath. Exodus 20:8 is telling us to remember and respect Sunday - or the Sabbath. This is not a church where simply anybody can enter without the permission of God. You have to agree to God's rules first. It's different in other churches, where even criminals can enter freely without any problem or obligation. That is also why we are considered to be a sect, because of the privacy and exclusivity. We read all about the creation of the universe in Genesis chapter one. We don't allow children to enter our church because they are not adults and don't know what they are doing. Other churches, like the Catholic Church for instance, baptize even babies who don't even know the significance of that ceremony. We also don't wear shoes in our church because in Deuteronomy 25: 9 there is the command to take off one's sandals when approaching God. In those days of course they only wore sandals. Today we wear shoes - same thing. It a sign of submission to God. God spoke to Moses out of the burning bush in Exodus 3:5 and told him to take his sandals off in His presence. When we, here at Shalom, enter the presence of God, we do likewise. We are not allowed to smoke either. According to Psalm 18:8, smoke went up out of His nostrils, and the fire itself from his mouth kept devouring. Even medically speaking, smoke is not good for your body. Woman are not allowed to preach. According 1 Corinthians 14:34 woman must keep silent in the congregations. In 1 Timothy 2:12, the apostle Paul says that a woman is not allowed to teach, nor to usurp authority over a man, but to be in silence. Men are not allowed to have hair. After this session I will shave you. 1 Corinthians 11:14 says that nature tells us that it is a shame for a man to have long hair. Even 1 Corinthians 11:4 says that a man with long hair dishonours his head. Woman, on the other hand, must cover their head according to 1 Corinthians 11:5. Every woman that prays or prophesies with her head uncovered brings shame on her head. It is the same as having her head shaved. The Bible tells women not to shave their hair. If they do let their hair grow, it's a sign of masculinity. You may only take limited alcohol, the Bible is saying in 1 Timothy 3:8. Servants should not be given too much wine. Even eating; when you eat or drink too much it becomes a sin. Don't waste food, because thousands of people need food. We pray according to God's rules too. We pray naked. God created us naked. Clothes were made by humans. The animals were created naked and live naked and humans were created naked and must pray naked. It is Adam and Eve's sin that brought shame. When we are in the presence of God, we return to the first man and woman that God created. Look in Genesis 3:7 and you will see that after their sin, the eyes of Adam and Eve were opened and they realized that they were naked. That is why we want all the followers in Shalom to be married. In Job 1:21 I find that I came out of my mother's belly naked. All believers are part of one body, the body of Jesus. We are one and therefore share in pleasure with anybody's wife in the church or after church. If you want to have sex with your brother's wife, you leave your shoes outside his door. When he arrives and if you are still busy inside, he will wait for you outside. The same will be done to your wife too. We start our prayers with our church's anthem where we sing and explain the rules of the church. Then we praise God, thank Him and adore Him and pray for our various problems. Then we have the preaching. We have four preacher plus the church founder and we have 86 members. You and your wife will bring the total to 88 members of the church. After the preaching we have the offering. We don't force people to give an offering. According to Chronicles 29:9 we make voluntary offerings to God. We are not like Mzee who forces people to give money or donations. After the offering, we go to the most important part of the church meeting, where every man sleeps with the woman of their choice. We call it the Adam and Eve session. The writers of the Bible were ashamed to mention that the forbidden fruit that Adam and Eve tasted was sex. The prayer session is secret, and that is why the church doesn't have windows. We have only one window through which the pastors check if the police are coming. When the police do come, we make sure we're all clothed before they come in. We keep our shoes outside the church and the clothes next to us. The clothes must be close by to be able to put on before any policeman sees us. The policemen are used by the devil to disrupt our church service. If the city keeps growing so fast, we will move the church again to be far from the city to practice the words of God. If you so wish, you may get a stick or rod. This rod will be your power too. It will be blessed by the prophet Sunzu himself. It symbolizes power. Moses had a rod according Exodus 14:16. It says, 'as for you, lift up your rod and stretch it over the sea and it split it apart.' After the Adam and Eve session, we proceed to the announcements and then comes the final prayer session. The rod will come later. Right now I am shaving you so that you will be eligible to enter the holly house next week.�
After listening to all the rules, and accepting them, Pablo Kanfu signed the document. It shocked him that he found himself wanting to go and enjoy the Adam and Eve ritual ceremony. To him it sounded like free sex. The curious young, energetic man wanted to enjoy it all. He wanted to know more about the rules, not thinking of the consequences. 
Pablo Kanfu was shaved that very day, and on the next Saturday, he went into the church were he found everybody naked. There were no chairs. There was plenty of singing and prayer though. Although there was no choir in the church, everybody sang in the room. About 10 people were beating the big and attractive drum. He loved drum when he was younger. Later he even joined the drumming team.
In that hot seat, he was wondering how they were coping. The church top was only partially covered and the people i that sect had to go naked. They had to enter the outer door that led to a small corridor and then to a second door.
The security guard at the door had a small ring. Once he hit that bell it meant danger and all the followers had to put their clothes back on as quickly as possible.
Before entering the main auditorium, everyone had to wash their feet in the basin of water just inside the second door.
Every session started with their anthem after which the Shalom rules were repeated. This was followed by 30 minutes of song and then 30 minutes of praise. Two hours of preaching was next where two different preachers spoke. The Adam and Eve session, which also lasted about 30 minutes, followed the preaching session. Here everyone was expected to sleep with a woman Next on the agenda was Moses� sermon where they talked about and were taught to imitated the life of Moses. Another session of full praise that lasted one and a half hours came next. It was during this session that Pablo Kanfu arrived at the church the first time. Yet another one and a half hours of praise and song followed. It was during this time that Pablo had arrived at the church the first time. The final items on the agenda were 30 minutes of announcements and the final prayers, whereupon the meeting was concluded once again with the anthem. 
There was additionally also a six hour prayer session every Sunday.
After attending this strange sect for two months, they wanted to meet Pablo's wife. This, of course, posed a little problem, because if you'll remember, he was not married at the time. The first thing he did was to hire a prostitute to masquerade as his wife. He had no intention of getting married, and although he loved the church on the one hand, he wanted to complete his studies first on the other. 
Everyone wanted to get a 'taste' of his so-called wife too. 
Then, to add to his dilemma, the prostitute raised the price for her services. She knew he was between a rock and a hard place and took advantage of it. After a heated argument, he decided to fire her, whereupon she retaliated by revealing what she called Pablo's 'devilish' plan. 
The members of the sect become very angry about his deception. He had made fools of them while their very existence and reputation depended on their sect. He look like he wasn't serious. They couldn't accept the fact that he had dishonored their rules. 
Pablo Kanfu as attacked twice by armed church members who called him a serpent, the one who lied to Adam and Eve. He managed to escaped the first time and was wounded in the second attempt. He tried to report the matter to the police but the police said they had heard this kind of complaint twice before and on both occasions they found all the people clothed and not naked as alleged, when they had investigated. 
Pablo Kanfu was seen to be a liar and the police assumed that they wanted to kill him because he owed them money, since both attacks had occurred late at night.
Siyaya felt guilty since he had introduced him to the sect and advised him to run away. Pablo relocated to Lusaka for a while, but when he ran into one of the church members in a popular market there, he realized that the world is indeed small. He realized that even in Lusaka he wasn't safe. For him to be safe meant that he would have to cross the ocean. With the help of the pastors in the new congregation he joined, he crossed the see in America.
What had happened in Pablo Kanfu's life? How did he end up in such a mess? This was basically the story of his life and why he was so deeply disappointed in the differing interpretation of the most popular book in the world, namely, the Bible
Who and what is right and who and what is wrong? That remained his question. 
We shall continue to look at how differently the Bible is interpreted by different people.


Acknowledgement


I want to thank God for all the circumstance he put in my life. To have given me the strength to take advantage of the good and the bad experiences to inspire my writings. We learn from everybody and everything. Thank to the ancestors, friends and family for their patience and support. Thank to all people who gave me advises to help me to get connected via internet and correspondences. My endless thank to many people who criticized, edited the projects and even become a my mentor sources of inspiration to write this short stories compilation, the short versions of six first novels. 

This compilation called the platinum short stories is a based on the stories taken from the six novels then unpublished: The cannibal, Verbal diarrhea, A prince in America, Postal card, Witchcraft and Angelic and demoniac verses. The Rwandese genocide is the only short story not taken from the novels. 

My reason of making this compilation was to use it as a copyright protector, to protect the none published novels and at the same time to give reader a overall image of some the novels. 
I hope those short stories; the short versions of my first six novels will be enjoyable like the long versions of the original stories.     



                     FROM THE SAME AUTHOR :Dicho

THE CANNIBALS: The arrival of colonists in Africa and the cannibals practices in 1900th.
THE WITCHCRAFT: The rural and urban life and the witchcraft. 
A PRINCE IN AMERICA: The life of a Prince who went to New York to study and find his lover.
POSTAL CARD: A life of African students in Europe in the 1960Th. 
THE ANGELIC AND DEMONIAC VERSES: The Biblical interpretation of some verses and the will to make miracle.
EYE FOR EYE AND TEETH FOR TEETH: follow up of the angelic and demoniac verses.
THE LOST DREAM (Baku aller): AN  AUTO PRE BIOGRAPHY. 
THE VICE VERSA: A collection of 12 short stories.
VERBAL DIARRHOEA: A journalist plane's crash survivor on his way to cover the AIDS epidemic in Africa.
DOCTOR LOVE: A detective with some African's social cases.
             COMING SOON (Fiction): Dicho
Note: the title may be modified in the editing process
THE HANDS OF GOD (PART ONE): an imaginary soccer novel.

THE STUMBLING BLOCK: the falling of a dictatorial regime.
THE HIGH AND THE LOW (COLLECTIONS OF SHORT STORIES)


              COMING SOON ( Non- Fiction): Dicho)
ENCYCLOPEDIA(the world conventional): Self scientific research not publishable. 
[email protected]
[email protected]
 [email protected] 
Dicho Disashi Ilunga
6, cotton road
Greenside 2193
South Africa



Hosted by www.Geocities.ws